such grace and mercy as also on the other side to shevv hovv readily the Gentiles in so many Nations vvere conuerted by one Apostle onely vvho From Hierusalem euen to Illyâ—icum replenished the Gospel of Christ And this parting of the vvorke so made by S. Peter vvith the rest doth S. Paul him selfe touche That vve vnto the Gentiles and they vnto the Circuncision Neuerthelesse before his coÌ„ming to Rome not onely vvas the Church come to Rome as it is euident Act. the last chap. there plaÌ„ted by S. Peter and others as likevvise by S. Peter it vvas planted in the first Gentils before that S. Paul began the taking of it avvay from the multitude of the Ievves and the translating of it to the multitude of the Gentils but also so not able vvas the same Church of Rome that S. Paul vvriting his Epistle to the Romanes before he came thither saith Your faith is renovvmed in the vvhole vvorld and therefore they vvith the rest of the Gentiles be that Nation vvhereof Christ told the Ievves saying The Kingdom of God shal be taken avvay from you shal be giueÌ„ to a Nation yelding the fruites thereof As before vve noted the Gospels as they are read both at Mattins and Masse through out the yere in their conuenient time and place so the bookes folovving as also the bookes of the old Testament are read in the said Seruice of the Church for Epistles and Lessons in their time place as hereafter shal be noted in euery of them See the very same order and custome of the primitiue Church in S. Ambrose ep 33. S. Augustine Serm. de Tempore 139 140 141 144. S. Leo Ser. 2 4 de Quadrag Ser. 13 19 de Pass Domini S. Gregorie in his 40 homilies vpon the Gospels THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES CHAP. I. Christ novv ready to ascend biddeth the Apostles to expect the Holy Ghost vvhich he had promised foretelling vvhere being strengthened by him they should begin his Church and hovv far they should cary it 9 After his Ascension they are vvarned by tvvo Angels to set their mindes vpon his second comming 14 In the daies of their expectation 15 Peter beginneth to execute his vicarship giuing instruction and order by vvhich Mathias is elected Apostle in the place of Iudas verse 1 THE * first treatise I made of al things O Theophilus vvhich IESVS began to doe and to teache ✠verse 2 vntil the day vvherein ″ giuing commaundement by the holy Ghost to the Apostles vvhom he chose he vvas assumpted ✠verse 3 to vvhoÌ„ he shevved also him self aliue after his passion in many arguments for fourtie daies appearing to them speaking of the kingdom of God ✠verse 4 And eating vvith them * he commaunded them that they should not depart from Hierusalem but should expect the promisse of the Father vvhich you * haue heard saith he by my mouth ✠verse 5 for Iohn in deede baptized vvith vvater but * you shal be baptized vvith the holy Ghost after these fevv daies ◠✠verse 6 They therfore that vvere assembled asked him saying Lord whether at this time vvilt thou restore the kingdom to Israel ✠verse 7 but he said to them ″ It is not for you to knovv times or moments vvhich the Father hath put in his ovvne povver ✠verse 8 but you shal receiue the * vertue of the holy Ghost comming vpon you and you shal be vvitnesses vnto me in Hierusalem and in al Ievvrie and Samaria and euen to the vtmost of the earth ✠verse 9 And * vvhen he had said these things in their sight he vvas eleuated and a cloud receiued him out of their sight ✠verse 10 And vvhen they beheld him going into heauen behold tvvo men stoode beside them in vvhite garments ✠verse 11 vvho also said Ye men of Galilee vvhy stand you looking into heauen This IESVS vvhich is ″ assumpted from you into heauen shal so come as you haue seen him going into heauen ⊢ ✠verse 12 Then they returned to Hierusalem from the mount that is called Oliuet vvhich is by Hierusalem distant a Sabboths iourney ✠verse 13 And vvhen they vvere entred in they vvent vp into an vpper chamber vvhere abode Peter Iohn Iames and Andrevv Philippe and Thomas Bartholomevv and Mathevv Iames of Alphaeus and Simon Zelótes and Iude of Iames. ✠verse 14 Al these vvere perseuéring vvith one minde in praier vvith the vvomen and ″ MARIE the mother of IESVS and his brethren ✠verse 15 In those daies ″ Peter rising vp in the middes of the brethren said and the multitude of persons together vvas almost an hundred and tvventie ✠verse 16 You men brethren * the scripture must be fulfilled vvhich the holy Ghost spake before by the mouth of Dauid concerning Iudas vvho vvas the * captaine of them that apprehended IESVS ✠verse 17 vvho vvas numbred among vs and obteined the lot of this ministerie ✠verse 18 And he in deede hath possessed a * field of the revvard of iniquitie and being hanged he burst in the middes and al his bovvels gushed out ✠verse 19 And it vvas made notorious to al the inhabitants of Hierusalem so that the same field vvas called in their tonge Hacel-dema that is to say the field of bloud ✠verse 20 For it is vvritten in the booke of Psalmes Be their habitation made desert and be there none to dvvel in it And his Bishoprike let another take ✠verse 21 Therfore of these men that haue assembled vvith vs al the time that our Lord IESVS vvent in and vvent out among vs ✠verse 22 beginning from the baptisme of Iohn vntil the day vvherein he vvas assumpted from vs there must one of these be made a vvitnes vvith vs of his resurrection ✠verse 23 And they appointed tvvo Ioseph vvho vvas called Barsabas vvho vvas surnamed Iustus and Mathias ✠verse 24 And praying they said Thou Lord that knovvest the harts of al men shevv of these tvvo one vvhom thou hast chosen ✠verse 25 to take the place of this ministerie and Apostleship from the vvhich Iudas hath preuaricated that he might goe to his ovvne place ✠verse 26 And they gaue them ″ lottes and the lot fel vpon Mathias and he vvas numbered vvith the eleuen Apostles ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 2. Giuing commaundement He meaneth the power giuen them to preach to baptize to remit sinnes and generally the whole commission and charge of gouernement of the Church after him and in his name steede and right the which Regiment was giuen them together with the Holy Ghost to assist them therein for euer 7. It is not for you It is not for vs nor needful for the Church to know the times moment of the world the comming of Antichrist and such other Gods secretes This is ynough in that
verse 27 For the hart of this people is vvaâ—en grosse and vvith their eares haue they heauily heard and their eies they haue shut left perhaps they may see vvith their eies and heare vvith their eares and vnderstand vvith their hart and be conuerted and I heale them ✠verse 28 Be it knovven therfore to you that this Saluation of God is sent to the Gentiles and they vvil heare ✠verse 29 And vvhen he had said these things the Ievves vvent out from him hauing much questioning among them selues ✠verse 30 And he taried ful tvvo yeres in his hired lodging and he receiued al that came into him ✠verse 31 preaching the kingdom of God and â—eaching the things that concerne our Lord IESVS CHRIST vvith al confidence vvithout prohibition ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XXVIII â— Shaking of the beast The promes of Christ Marc. 16 that venemous serpents should not hurt them that beleeue in him is fulfilled not in al beleuers but in such as had the gift of miracles as S. Paul had Vvhom here a viper by nature so venemous that the people thought he should haue died out of hand did no vvhit annoy he extinguishing by the povver of Christ al the poison of the beast Yea and as the Christian people there til this day beleeue by S. Paules praiers the Iland vvas deliuered for euer from al such venemous serpents in so much that children there play vvith scorpions euer since that time and Pilgrimes daily carie vvith them peeces of stones out of the place vvhere S. Paul abode by vvhich they affirme that they heale them vvhich in other countries adioyning are bitten of scorpions the medicine therfore being called S. Paules grace The Heretikes that knovv not the povver of God nor the miraculous vertues giuen to his Saincts maruel and blaspheme vvhen they beare such things as be proper to certaine countries attributed sometimes to Gods miracles done by his Saincts â— as though that vvere not possible or vvere not as much to Gods honour and more then things proceding only of natural causes Such profane men vvould not haue attributed the holsomâ—es of the vvaters of Iericho to Eliseus his vertue and miracles amending them by casting salt into them if the Scripture had not expresly testified the same It is the part of al faithful men to referre such things to God vvhen any iust occasion is giuen therevnto rather then to nature though the incredulous doe alvvaies contrarie for feare of superstition dishonouring God As though this escape of drovvning might better and more to Gods glorie be referted to chaunce and the mariners industrie then to S. Paules praiers and extraordinarie vvorking â—0 Chaine I vvould vvish novv saith S. Chrystome to be for a time in the place vvhere these chaines remaine and to see the â—etters vvhich Diuels feare and Angels reuerence homil 5 ad populum Antiochenum See also S. Gregorie lib. â— episto â—0 of the miracles done by S. Paules chaines and that he sendeth to the Emperesse Constantia some dust thereof 〈◊〉 of for a great Relike and holy gift 22. Concerning this sect The Heretikes of al sortes comfort them selues much vvhen they finde here or els vvhere the Christian faith called of the Ievves or incredulous persons a Sect or an Heresie sometimes in contempt of Christes person the Maister of the same the Secte of the Nazarens as though the Church of God might as vvel erre in naming their doctrine Heresie as the Ievves and Pagans might and did misse in condemning Christian religion for an Heresie or as though the Protestants doctrine vvere as vvel proued and tried to be no Heresie by the Prophâ—ts and other Scriptures miracles and consent of al Nations and ages as Christes blessed doctrine is Vvhereas in deed the Protestants doctrine is euidently conuinced to be heretical by the same arguments that Christes religion is proued to be the only true doctrine of saluation and not an heresie And vvhosoeuer can deduce the Christian faith from Adam to this day through out al the Fathers Patriarches Prophetes Priests Apostles and Bishops by descent and succession of al lavves and states of true vvorshippers and beleeuers vvhich is the only or special vvay to proue that the Christian faith is no heresie he shal by the same meanes al at once proue the Protestants doctrine to be an heresie and a false secte That the Ievves therfore and il men in al places contradicted the Christian religion calling it an Heresie or a Sect as though it had a beginning of some certaine Sect-Maister other them God him self they vvere deceiued and the Church of God neuerthelesse calling the Protestants doctrine Heresie in the vvorst part that can be and in the vvorst sort that euer vvas doth right and most iustly The end of the Actes of the Apostles Vvherevnto we ioyne for the readers behalfe tvvo Tables of the tvvo cheefe Apostles and a note of the rest as an abridgement of the said booke and a supply of some things not there mentioned THE SVMME OF THE ACTES OF THE APOSTLES CONTEINING SPECIALLY THE GESTES OF THE TVVO PRINCIPAL Apostles SS Peter and Paul in such order of time and yeres of the Emperours and from Christs Natiuitia and Ascension as they vvere done so â—â—r as by holy Scriptures or Ecclesiastical vvriters may be gathered Wherein though is be not possible to set dovvne the procise and vndoubted time or yere of euery thing because neither S. Luke nor others do note particularly and orderly the moments of euery action of the said Apostles noâ— vve folovv the most probable and plaine 〈◊〉 that vve finde in holy Scripture and auncient vvriters Whereby the studious reader may easily discouer the folly of the Protestants that can finde no time when * Peter might possibly come to Rome be Bishop and die there diuers things in S. Paules actes being no lesse hard to reconcile to the course of S. Lukes narration then any thing touching the historie of S. Peter namely his * three yeres preaching in Arabia al vvhich must needes be true vvhether vve bit the very iust time or no and hovv so euer authors differ about the same A TABLE OF S. PETER Tiberij Nat. DnÌ„i Ascen  18 34 1 PETER causeth the Disciples to procede to the election of an other Apostle in Iudas roome Act. 1.    Receiuing vvith the rest the gifts of the Holy Ghost on Vvhit-sunday he made the first Sermon and conuerted 3000. Act. 2.    He cureth one borne lame preacheth Christ and penance to the Ievves so that 5000 beleeued Act. 3 4.    He is imprisoned released againe threatened and commaunded to preache no more but he vvith Iohn ansvvereth that they must obey God more then man Act. 4.    He striketh to death vvith a vvord Ananias and Saphira for sacrilege Act. 5.    He is sent
not blame checke or reprehension of men as some to make the fault seeme lesse vvould haue it but iudgement or eternal damnatioÌ„ which is a heauy sentence God graunt al maried Priests and Religious may consider their lamentable case Vvhat a greuous sinne it is see S. Ambrose ad virginem lapsam cap. 5 8. 12. Their first faith Al the auncient fathers that euer wrote commentaries vpon this Epistle Greeke and Latin as S. Chrysostom Theodorete Oecumenius Theophylactus Primasius S. Ambrose Ven. Bede Haimo Anselme and the rest also al others that by occasion vse this place as the 4 Councel of Carthage ca. 104. and the 4 of Toleto c. 55. S. Athanasius li. de virginitate S. Epiphanius har 48. S. Hierom cont Iouinianum li. 1. c. 7. in c. 44. Ezech. prope finem S. Augustine in exceding many places al these expound the Apostles vvordes of the vovv of Chastitie or the faith and promis made to Christ to liue continently What is to breake their first faith â— saith S. Augustine They vovved and performed not In ps 75. prope finâ—m Againe in an other place They breake their first faith that stand not in that vvhich they vovved Li. de Sancta virgin c. 33. Againe he and aâ— the fathers vvith him in Carthage Councel before named If any vvidovves how yong so euer they vvere left of their husbands deceased haue vovved them selues to God left their laical habite and vnder the testimonie of the Bishop and Church haue appeared in religious vveede and aftervvard goâ— any more to secular mariage according to the Apostles sentence they shal be damned because they vvere so bold to make void the faith or promis of Chastitie which they vovved to our Lord. So saith he and 215 fathers moe in that Councel And this promis of chastitie is called faith because the fidelitie betvvixt maried persons is ordinarily called of holy writers faith and the vovv of chastitie made to God ioyneth him the persons so vovving as it vvere in mariage so farre that if the said persons breake promis they are counted and called in the last alleaged Councel Gods adulterers In the 3 to the Romanes also and often els vvhere faith is taken for promis or fidelitie And that it is so taken here the vvordes irritum facere to frustrate and make void do proue for that terme is commonly vsed in matter of vovv promis or compacte Gen. 17. Num. 30. This promis is called here prima fides the first faith in respect of the later promis vvhich vovvbreakers make to them vvith vvhom they pretend to marrie So saith S. Augustine li. de bono viduit c. 8. 9. and Innocentius 1 ep 2 â—ap 13. to 1. Conâ— And this is the onely natiue euident and agreable sense to the circumstance of the letter And the vaine euasion of the Heretikes to saue the Apostate-Monkes Friers Nunnes and Priests from damnation for their pretended mariages is friuolous to vvit that first faith here signifieth the faith of Baptisme or Christian beleefe not the promis or vovv of Chastitie But vve aske them if this faith of Baptisme be broken by mariage or no. For the text is plaine that by intending to marie they breake their faith and by breaking their faith they be damned if they die vvithout repentance In truth vvhich vvay so euer they writhe them selues to defend their sacrilege or pretended mariages they lose their labour and struggle against their ovvne conscience and plaine Scripture 14. I vvil the yonger He speaketh of such yong ones as vvere yet free For such as had already made vovv neither could they vvithout damnation marie vvere they yong or old nor he vvithout sinne commaund or counsel them to it Neither as S. Hierom proueth to Gerontia and S. Chrysostom vpon this place doth he precisely commaund or counsel the yong ones that vvere free to marie or absolutely forbid them to vovv chastitie God for bid say they But his speach conteineth onely a vvise admonition to the frailer sort that it vvere farre better for them not to haue vowed at all but to haue maried againe then to haue fallen to aduoutrie and Apostasie after profession Vvhich is no more but to preferre second mariage before fornication and a good warning that they vvhich are to professe looke wel vvhat they do S. Paules experience of the fall of some yong ones to mariage caused him to giue this admonition here as also that before that none should be receiued to the Churches almes vnder threescore yeres of age Not forbidding the Church for euer to accept any vovves of vvidowes or virgins til that age as the Heretikes falsely affirme but shewing vvhat vvas meete for that time and the beginning of Christianitie vvhen as yet there vvere no Monasteries builded no prescript rule no exact order of obedience to Superiors but the professed as S. Paul here noteth coursed wandered vp and downe idly as novv our professed virgins or Nunnâ—s do not neither can do Of vvhom therfore vvhere discipline is obserued there is no cause of such danger Besides that vvidowes hauing had the vse of carnal copulation before are more dangerously tempted then virgins that are brought vp from their tender age in pietie and haue no experience of such pleasures See S. Ambrose li. de viduis prouing by the example of holy Anna vvho liued a vvidow euen from her youth til 80 yeres of age in fasting and praying night and day that the Apostle doth not here without exception forbid al yong vvidowes to vow yea he esteemeth that profession in the yonger women much more laudable glorious and meritorious See his booke de Viduis in initio 15. After Satan Vve may here learne that for those to marie vvhich are professed is to turne backe after Satan For he speaketh of such as vvere maried coÌ„trarie to their vow And herevpon vve call the Religious that marie as Luther Bucer Peter martyr and the rest Apostataes More vve learne that such yong ones haue no excuse of their age or that they be vehemently tempted and burne in their concupiscences or that they haue not the gift of Chastitie For notvvithstanding al these excuses these yong professed vvidowes if they marie go backvvard after Satan and be Apostataes damned except they repent For as for the Apostles vvordes to the Corinthians It is better to marie then to burne Vve haue before declared out of the fathers and here vve adde that it pertaineth onely to persons that be free and haue not vowed to the contrarie as S. Ambrose li. ad virg laps c. 5. S. Augustine de bono vid. c. 8. and S. Hierom li. 1. cont Iouin c. 7. expound it The Heretikes of our time thinke there is no remedie for fornication or burning but mariage and so did S. Augustine vvhen he was yet a Manichee Putaâ—am me miserum c. I thought saith he li. 6. Confes
prouision vvas made that no heretical version set forth by Vvicleffe or his adherentes should be suffered nor any other in or after his time be published or permitted to be readde being not approued and allovved by the Diócesan before alleaging S. Hierom for the difficultie and danger of interpreting the holy Scripture out of one tonge into an other though by learned and Catholike men So also it is there insinuated that neither the Translations set forth before that Heretikes time nor other aftervvard being approued by the lavvful Ordinaries were euer in our countrie wholy forbidden though they were not to say the truth in quiet and better times much lesse when the people vvere prone to alteratioÌ„ heresie or noueltie either hastily admitted or ordinarily readde of the vulgar but vsed onely or specially of some deuout religious and contemplatiues persons in reuerence secrecie and silence for their spiritual comforte Now since Luthers reuolt also diuers learned Catholikes for the more speedy abolishing of a number of false and impious translations put forth by sundry sectes and for the better preseruation or reclaime of many good soules endangered thereby haue published the Bible in the seueral languages of almost all the principal prouinces of the Latin Church no other bookes in the world being so pernicious as hereticall translations of the Scriptures poisoning the people vnder colour of diuine authoritie not many other remedies being more soueraine against the same if it be vsed in order discretion and humilitie then the true faithful and sincere interpretation opposed therevnto Vvhich causeth the holy Church not to forbid vtterly any Catholike translation though she allow not the publishing or reading of any absolutely and without exception or limitation knowing by her diuine and most sincere wisedom how where when and to whom these her Maisters and Spouses giftes are to be bestowed to the most good of the faithful and therfore neither generally permitteth that which must needes doe hurt to the vnworthy nor absolutely condemneth that which may doe much good to the worthie Vvherevpon the order which many a wise man wished for before was taken by the Deputies of the late famous Councel of Trent in this behalfe and confirmed by supreme authoritie that the holy Scriptures though truely and Catholikely translated into vulgar tonges yet may not be indiffereÌ„tly readde of all men nor of any other then such as haue expresse licence therevnto of their lawful Ordinaries with good testimonie from their Curates or Confessors that they be humble discrete and deuout persons and like to take much good and no harme thereby Vvhich prescript though in these daies of ours it can not be so precisely obserued as in other times places where there is more due respecte of the Churches authoritie rule and discipline yet we trust all wise and godly persons will vse the matter in the meane while with such moderation meekenes and subiection of hart as the handling of so sacred a booke the sincere senses of Gods truth therein the holy Canons Councels reason and religion do require Vvherein though for due preseruation of this diuine worke from abuse and prophanation and for the better bridling of the intolerable insolencie of proude curious contentious wittes the gouernours of the Church guided by Gods Spirit as euer before so also vpon more experience of the maladie of this time theâ— before haue taken more exacte order both for the readers and translatours in these later ages then of old yet we must not imagin that in the primitiue Church either euery one that vnderstoode the learned tonges wherein the Scriptures were written or other languages into which they were translated might without reprehension reade reason dispute turne and tosse the Scriptures or that our forefathers suffered euery schole-maister scholer or Grammarian that had a litle Greeke or Latin straight to take in hand the holy Testament or that the translated Bibles into the vulgar tonges were in the handes of euery husbandman artificer prentice boies girles mistresse maide man that they were sung plaies alleaged of euery tinker tauerner rimer minstrel that they were for table talke for alebenches for boates and barges and for euery prophane person and companie No in those better times men were neither so ill nor so curious of them selues so to abuse the blessed booke of Christ neither was there any such easy meanes before printing was inuented to disperse the copies into the handes of euery man as now there is They were then in Libraries Monasteries Colleges Churches in Bishops Priests and some other deuout principal Lâ—y mens houses and handes who vsed them with seare and reuerence and specially such partes as perteined to good life and maners not medling but in pulpit and schooles and that moderately to with the hard and high mysteries and places of greater difficultie The poore ploughman could then in labouring the ground sing the hymnes and psalmes either in knowen or vnknowen languages as they heard them in the holy Church though they could neither reade nor know the sense meaning and mysteries of the same Such holy persons of both sexes to whom S. Hierom in diuers Epistles to them commendeth the reading and meditation of holy Scriptures were diligent to searche all the godly histories imitable examples of chastitie humilitie obedience clemencie pouertie penance renouÌ„cing the world they noted specially the places that did breede the hatred of sinne feare of Gods iudgement delight in spiritual cogitations they referred them selues in all hard places to the iudgement of the auncient fathers and their maisters in religion neuer presuming to contend controule teach or talke of their owne sense and phantasie in deepe questions of diuinitie Then the Virgins did meditate vpon the places and examples of chastitie modestie and demurenesse the maried on coniugal faith and continencie the parents how to bring vp their children in faith and seare of God the Prince how to rule the subiect how to obey the Priest how to teach the people how to learne Then the scholer taught not his maister the sheepe controuled not the Pastor the yong student set not the Doctor to schoole not reproued their fathers of error ignorance Or if any were in those better daies as in al times of heresie such must needes be that had itching eares tikling tonges and wittes curious and contentious disputers hearers and talkers rather then doers of Gods word such the Fathers did euer sharply reprehend counting them vnworthy and vnprofitable readers of the holy Scriptures S. Hierom in his Epistle to Paulinus after declaration that no handy craft is so base nor liberall science so easy that can be had without a maister which S. Augustine also affirmeth De vtilitate cred cap. 7. nor that men presume in any occupation to teach that they neuer learned Only saith he the art of Scripture is that vvhich euery man chalengeth this the chatting old vvife this
vnavvares mangle the GOSPEL it self in the principal partes thereof yea rather vve shal abridge the very preaching of the Gospel and bring it to a bare name THE SVMME OF THE NEW TESTAMENT THAT which was the summe of the Old Testament to wit Christ and his Church as S. Augustine saith catechizing the ignorant the very same is the summe of the New Testament also For as the same S. Augustine saith againe In the Old Testament there is the occultation of the New and in the New Testament there is the manifestation of the Old And in another place In the Old doth the New lye hidden and in the New doth the Old lye open And thervpon our Sauiour said I am not come to breake the Law or the Prophets but to fulfill them For assuredly I say vnto you til heauen and earth passe one iote or one title shall not passe of the Law till all be fulfilled In vvhich vvordes he shevveth plainely that the nevv Testament is nothing els but the fulfilling of the old Therfore to come to the partes The Gospels doe tell of Christ himselfe of vvhom the Old Testamēt did foretell and that euen from his coming into the vvorld vnto his going out therof againe The Actes of the Apostles doe tell of his Church beginning at Hierusalem the headcitie of the Ievves and of the propagation therof to the Gentiles and their headcitie Rome And the Apocalypse doth prophecie of it euen to the consummation therof which shal be in the end of the world The Epistles of the Apostles do treat partly of such questions as at that time were moued partly of good life and good order The Summe of the 4 Gospels THe Gospels doe tell historically the life of our Lord Iesus shevving plainely that he is Christ or the king of the Ievves vvhom vntil then al the time of the Old Testament they had expected and vvithal that they of their ovvne mere malice and blindnes the iniquitie beginning of the Seniors but at the length the multitude also consenting vvould not receaue him but euer sought his death vvhich for the Redemption of the vvorld he at length permitted them to compasse they deseruing thereby most iustely to be refused of him and so his Kingdom or Church to be taken avvay from them and giuen to the Gentils For the gathering of vvhich Church after him he chooseth Tvvelue and appointeth one of them to be the cheefe of al vvith instructions both to them and him accordingly The storie hereof is vvritten by foure vvho in Ezechiel and in the Apocalypse are likened to foure liuing creatures euery one according as his booke beginneth S. Matthevv to a Man because he beginneth vvith the pedegree of Christ as he is man S. Marke to a Lion because he beginneth vvith the preaching of S. Iohn Baptist as it vvere the roaring of a lion in the vvildernes S. Luke to a Calfe because he beginneth vvith a priest of the Old Testament to vvit Zacharie the father of S. Iohn Baptist vvhich Priesthood vvas to sacrifice calues to God S. Iohn to an Egle because he beginneth vvith the Diuinitie of Christ flying so high as more is not possible The first three do report at large vvhat Christ did in Galilee after the imprisonment of S. Iohn Bapist Vvherefore S. Iohn the Euangelist vvriting after them all doth omit his doinges in Galilee saue onely one vvhich they had not vvritten of the vvonderful bread vvhich he told the Capharnaites he could and vvould giue Io. 6. and reporteth first vvhat he did vvhiles Iohn Baptist as yet vvas preaching and baptizing then after Iohns imprisoning vvhat he did in Iurie euery yere about Easter But of his Passion all foure do vvrite at large Vvhere it is to be noted that from his baptizing vvhich is thought to haue been vpon Tvvelfthday vvhat time he was beginning to be about 30 yere old Luk. 3. vnto his passion are numbred three monethes and three yeres in vvhich there vvere also 4 Easters The argument of S. Matthewes Gospel S. Matthevves Gospel may be vvell diuided into fiue partes The first parte as touching the Infancie of our Lord Iesus Chap. 1 and 2. The second of the preparation that vvas made to his manifestation chap. 3. and a piece of the 4. The third of his manifesting of him selfe by preaching and miracles and that in Galilee the other piece of the 4. chap. vnto the 19. The fourth of his comming into Iurie tovvard his Passion chap. 19. and 20. The fifth of the Holy vveeke of his Passion in Hierusalem chap. 21 vnto the end of the booke Of S. Matthew vve haue Mat. 9. Mar. 2. Lu. 5 How being before a Publican he vvas called of our Lord and made a Disciple Then Luk. 6. Mar. 3. Mat. 10 Hovv out of the vvhole number of the Disciples he vvas chosen to be one of the tvvelue Apostle And out of them againe he vvas chosen and none but he and S Iohn to be one of the foure Euangelistes Among vvhich foure also he vvas the first that vvrote about 8 or 10 yeres after Christes Ascension THE HOLY GOSPEL OF IESVS CHRIST ACCORDING TO MATTHEW CHAP. I. The pedegree of Iesus to shew that he is Christ promised to ⸬ Abraham and Dauid 18. That he was conceiued and borne of a Virgin as Esay prophecied of him verse 1 THE booke of the generation of IESVS Christ the sonne of Dauid the sonne of Abraham ✠verse 2 Abraham begat Isaac And Isaac begat Iacob And Iacob begat Iudas and his brethren ✠verse 3 And Iudas begat Phares and Zaram of ″ Thamer And Phares begat Esron And Esron begat Aram. ✠verse 4 And Aram begat Aminadab And Aminadab begat Naasson And Naasson begat Salmon ✠verse 5 And Salmon begat Booz of Raab And Booz begat Obed of Ruth And Obed begat lesse ✠verse 6 And lesse begat Dauid the King And Dauid the King begat Salomon of her that was the vvife of Vrias ✠verse 7 And Salomon begat Roboam And Roboam begat Abia. And Abia begat Asa ✠verse 8 And Asa begat Iosaphat And Iosaphat begat Ioram And Ioram begat Ozias ✠verse 9 And Ozias begat Ioatham And Ioatham begat Achaz And Achaz begat Ezechias ✠verse 10 And Ezechias begat Manasses And Manasses begat Amon. And Amon begat Iosias ✠verse 11 And Iosias begat Iechonias his brethren in the Transmigration of Babylon ✠verse 12 And after the Transmigration of Babylon Iechonias begat Salathiel And Salathiel begat Zorobabel ✠verse 13 And Zorobabel begat Abiud And Abiud begat Eliacim And Eliacim begat Azor. ✠verse 14 And Azor begat Sadoc And Sadoc begat Achim And Achim begat Eliud ✠verse 15 And Eliud begat Eleazar And Eleazar begat Mathan And Mathan begat Iacob ✠verse 16 And Iacob begat ″ Ioseph the ″ husband of MARIE of vvhom vvas borne IESVS vvho is called
God miraculously our Sacrament more it vvas to be eaten for the time of their peregrination our Sacrament more it vvas to euery man vvhat he liked best our Sacrament more a litle thereof serued and sufficed as vvel as much our Sacrament more it vvas reserued for such daies as it could not be gathered and our Sacramēt much more it vvas kept for a memorial in the arke of the Testament our Sacrament much more the discontented and incredulous murmured and gainsaid it at our Sacrament much more it sustained their bodies in the desert our Sacrament both body and soule much more 52. Hovv can this man It came not to their minde that nothing vvas impossible to God that vvickedly said Hovv can this man giue vs his flesh but vve may make great profite of their sinne beleeuing the Mysteries and taking a lesson neuer to say or once thinke Hovv for it is a Ievvish vvord and vvorthy al punishment so saith S. Cyril li. 4 c. 11 in Io. Neuertheles if one asked onely for desire to learne in humility as our Lady did touching her hauing a childe in her virginitie then he must take the Angels answer to her That it is of the Holy Ghost so saith S. Damascene li. 4. c. 14. 53. vnles you eate Christ cōmending the Sacrament of the faithful vnto vs said Except you eate c. you can not haue life in you So the life saith of life and to him that thinketh the life to be a lier this meate shal be death not life to him August Ser. 2 de verb. Ap. c. 1. And S. Leo thus Because our Lord saith Except you eate c. let vs so communicate that vve nothing doubt of the truth of Christes body and bloud for that 〈◊〉 receiued vvith mouth vvhich is beleiued in hart and they ansvver Amen in vaine that dispute against that vvhich they receiue 53. And drinke This the Protestants alleage for the necessitie of receiuing in both kindes but in respect of them selues who lightly hold al this chapter to pertaine nothing to the Sacramental receiuing but to spiritual feeding on Christ by faith onely it can make nothing for one kinde or other And in respect of vs Catholikes who beleeue Christs whole person both humanitie and Diuinitie both flesh and bloud to be in either forme and to be vvholy receiued no lesse in the first then in the second or in both this place commaundeth nothing for both the kindes 53. You shal not haue life Though the Catholikes teach these wordes to be spoken of the Sacrament yet they meane not no more then our Sauiour here doth to exclude al from saluation that receiue not actually and Sacramentally vnder one or both kindes For then children that die after they be baptized and neuer receiued Sacramentally should perish which to hold were heretical Neither did S. Augustine meane applying these wordes to infants also that they could not be saued without receiuing sacramentally as not onely the Heretikes but Erasmus did vnlearnedly mistake him but his sense is that they were by the right of their Baptisme ioyned to Christs body Mystical and thereby spiritually partakers of the other Sacrament also of Christs body and bloud As al Catholike men that be in prison ioyning with the Church of God in hart and desire to receiue and be partakers with the Church of this Sacrament and those specially that deuoutly heare Masse and adore in presence the body and bloud of Christ ioyning in hart with the Priest al these receiue life and fruite of the Sacrament though at euery time they receiue not sacramentally in one or both kindes And although in the Primitiue Church the holy Sacrament in the second kind were often giuen euen to infants to sanctifie them yet as the holy Councel hath declared it was neuer ministred vnto them with opinion that they could not be saued without it and therfore the Heretikes do vntruely charge the Church and the Fathers with that errour 54. I vvil raise him As the Sonne liueth by the Father euen so do vve liue by his flesh saith S. Hilarie li. 8. de Trin. And S. Cyril againe thus Though by nature of our flesh vve be corruptible yet by participation of life vve are reformed is the propertie of life For not onely our soules vvere to be lifted vp by the holy Ghost to life euerlasting but this rude grosse terrestrial body of ours is to be reduced to immoralitie by touching tasting and eating this agreable food of Christes body And vvhen Christ saith I vvil raise him vp he meaneth that this body vvhich he eateth shal raise him Our flesh saith Tertullian eateth the body and bloud of Christ that the soule may also be fatted therfore they shal both haue one revvard at the Resurrection And S. Irenaeus Hovv do they affirme that our bodies be not capable of life euerlasting vvhich is nourished by the body and bloud of our Lord Either let them change their opinion or els cease to offer the Eucharist S. Gregorie Nyssene also saith That liuely body entering into our body changeth it and maketh it like and immortal 55. Meate in deede Manna was not the true meate nor the water of the rocke the drinke in deede for they did but driue avvay death or famine for a time and for this life But the holy Body of Christ is the true food nourishing to life euerlasting and his bloud the true drinke that driueth death avvay vtterly for they be not the body and bloud of a mere man but of him that being ioyned to life is made life and therfore are vve the body and members of Christ because by this benediction of the mysterie vve receiue the sonne of God him self So saith S. Cyril li. 4 c. 16 in Io. 58. He that eateth this bread By this place the holy Councel proueth that for the grace and effect of the Sacrament which is the life of the soule there is no difference whether a man receiue both kindes or one because our Sauiour vvho before attributed life to the eating and drinking of his body and bloud doth here also affirme the same effect vvhich is life euerlasting to come of eating onely vnder one forme Therfore the Heretikes be seditious calumniators that would make the people beleeue the Catholike Church and Priests to haue defrauded them of the grace and benefite of one of the kindes in the Sacrament Nay it is they that haue defrauded the world by taking away both the real substance of Christ and the grace from one kinde and both kindes and from al other Sacraments The Church doth onely by the wisedom of Gods Spirit and by instruction of Christ and his Apostles according to time and place for Gods most honour the reuerence of the Sacrament and the peoples most profite thereby dispose of the maner and order how the Priest how the people shal receiue
Immediatly therfore I sent to thee and thou hast done vvel in comming Novv therfore al vve are present in thy sight to heare al things vvhatsoeuer are commaunded thee of the Lord. ✠verse 34 And Peter opening his mouth said In very deede I perceiue that God is not an accepter of persons ✠verse 35 but in euery nation he that feareth him and vvorketh iustice is acceptable to him ✠verse 36 The word did God send to the children of Israël preaching peace by IESVS CHRIST this is Lord of al. ✠verse 37 You knovv the vvord that hath been made through al Ievvrie for * beginning frō Galilee after the baptisme vvhich Iohn preached ✠verse 38 IESVS of Nazareth hovv God anointed him vvith the holy Ghost and vvith povver vvho vvent through out doing good and healing al that vvere oppressed of the Deuil because God vvas vvith him ✠verse 39 And vve are vvitnesses of al things that he did in the countrie of the Ievves and in Hierusalem vvhom they killed hanging him vpon a tree ✠verse 40 Him God raised vp the third day and ″ gaue him to be made manifest ✠verse 41 not to al the people but to vs vvho did eate and drinke vvith him after he rose againe from the dead ✠verse 42 And he commaunded vs to preach to the people and to testifie that it is he that of God vvas appointed iudge of the liuing and of the dead ✠verse 43 To him al the prophets giue testimonie that al receiue remission of sinnes by his name vvhich beleeue in him ⊢ ✠verse 44 As Peter vvas yet speaking these vvordes the holy Ghost fel vpon al that heard the vvord ✠verse 45 And the faithful of the Circumcision that came with Peter vvere astonied for that the grace of the holy Ghost vvas poured out vpon the Gentiles also ✠verse 46 For they heard them speaking with tonges and magnifying God Then Peter ansvvered ✠verse 47 Can any man forbid vvater that these should not be ″ baptized vvhich haue receiued the holy Ghost as vvel as vve ✠verse 48 And he commaūded them to be baptized in the name of our Lord IESVS CHRIST ⊢ Then they desired him that he vvould tarie vvith them certaine daies ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X. 2. Doing many almes deedes He knevv God creator of al but that his omnipotent Sonne vvas incarnate he knevv not and in that faith he made praiers and gaue almes vvhich pleased God and by vvel doing he deserued to knovv God perfectly to beleeue the mysterie of the Incarnation and to come to the Sacrament of Baptisme So saith Venerable Bede out of S. Gregorie And S. Augustine thus li. 1 de Bapt. c. 8. Because vvhatsoeuer goodnes he had in praiers and almes the same could not profite him vnles he vvere by the band of Christian Societie and peace incorporated to the Church he is bidden to send vnto Peter that by him he may learne Christ by him he may be baptized c. Vvhereby it appeareth that such vvorkes as are done before iustification though they suffice not to saluation yet be acceptable preparatiues to the grace of iustification and such as moue God to mercie as it might appeare also by Gods like prouident mercifulnes * to the Eunuche though al such vvorkes preparatiue come of grace also othervvise they could neuer deserue at Gods hand of congruity or any othervvise tovvard iustification 9. To pray about the sixt houre The houre is specified for that there vvere certaine appointed times of praies vsed in the Lavv vvhich deuout persons according to the publike seruice in the Temple obserued also priuately and vvhich the Apostles and holy Church aftervvard both kept and increased Vvhereof thus vvriteth S. Cyprian very notably In celebrating their praiers vve finde that the three children with Daniel obserued the third sixt and ninthe houre as in Sacrament or mysterie of the holy Trinitie c. And a litle after Which spaces of houres the vvorshippers of God spiritually or mystically determining long since obserued set times to pray and aftervvard the thing became manifest that it vvas for Sacrament or mysterie that the iust so praied For at the third houre the holy Ghost descended vpon the Apostles fulfilling the grace of our Lords promis and at the sixt houre Peter going vp to the higher roome of the house vvas both by voice and signe from God instructed that al Nations should be admitted to the grace of saluation vvhereas of cleansing the Gentiles he doubted before and our Lord being crucified at the sixt houre at ninthe vvashed avvay our sinnes vvith his bloud But to vs deerly beloued beside the seasons obserued of old both the times and sacraments of praying be increased for vve must pray in the morning early that the Resurrection of our Lord may be celebrated by morning praier as of old the holy Ghost designed in the Psalme saying In the morning early vvil I stand vp to thee early in the morning vvilt thou heare my voice Tovvard the euening also vvhen the sunne departeth and the day endeth vve must of necessitie pray againe S. Hierom also vvriting of Daniels praying three times in a day saith There are three times vvherein vve must bovv our knees to God The third the sixt and the ninthe houre the Ecclesiastical tradition doth vvel vnderstand Moreouer at the third houre the Holy Ghost descended vpon the Apostles at the sixt Peter vvent vp into a higher chamber to pray at the ninthe * Peter and Iohn vvent to the Temple Againe vvriting to Eustochium a virgin and Nonne ep 22. c. 16. Though the Apostle bid vs pray alvvaies and to holy persons their very sleepe is praier yet vve must haue distinct houres of praier that if perhaps vve be othervvise occupied the very time may admonish vs of our office or duety The third sixt ninthe houre morning early and the euening no man can be ignorant of And to Demetrias ep 8. c. 8. that in the Psalmes and praier she must keepe alvvaies the third sixt ninthe houre euening midnight and morning He hath the like ep 7 c. 5. And ep 27 c. 10. he telleth hovv Paula the holy Abbesse vvith her religious Nonnes sang the Psalter in order in the morning at the third sixt ninthe houre euening midnight by midnight meaning the time of Martins therfore called Nocturnes agreably to S. Cyprian de Orat. Do. num 15 and by the morning the first houre called Prime al correspondent to the times and houres of Christs Passion as in S. Matthevv is noted c 26. 27. By al vvhich vve see hovv agreable the vse of the Churches seruice is euen at this time to the Scriptures and primitiue Church and hovv vvicked the Puritan Caluinistes be that count al such order and set seasons of praier superstition and lastly hovv insufficient and vnlike the nevv pretended Church-seruice of
their coastes ✠verse 51 But they * shaking of the dust of their fecte against them came to Icónium ✠verse 52 The disciples also vvere replenished vvith ioy and vvith the holy Ghost ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 2. As they vvere ministring If vve should as our Aduersaries do boldly turne vvhat text vve list and flee from one language to an other for the aduantage of our cause vve might haue translated for ministring sacrificing for so * the Greeke doth signifie and so Erasmus translated yea vve might haue translated Saying Masse for so they did and the Greeke Fathers here of had their name Liturgie vvhich Erasmus translateth Masse saying Missa Chrysostomi But vve keepe our text as the translators of the Scriptures should do most religiously 2. Separate me Though Paul vvere taught by God him self and specially designed by Christ to be an Apostle and here chosen by the Holy Ghost together vvith Barnabas yet they vvere to be ordered consecrated and admitted by men Vvhich vvholy condemneth al these nevv rebellious disordered spirites that chalenge and vsurpe the office of preaching and other sacred actions from heauen vvithout the Churches admission 3. Fasting Hereof the Church of God vseth and prescribeth publike fastes at the foure soléue times of giuing holy Orders vvhich are our Imber daies as a necessarie preparatiue to so great a vvorke as S. Leo declareth by this place naming it also an Apostolical tradition See S. Leo Ser. 9 de ieiuniâ— 7 mensis Calixtus ep 1. to 1. Conc. Conc. Magunt c. 34. 35. to 3. And this fasting vvas not fasting from sinne nor moral or Christian temperance as the Protestants ridiculously affirme for such fasting they vvere bound euer to keepe but it vvas abstinence for a time from al meates or from some certaine kindes of meates vvhich vvas ioyned vvith praier and sacrifice and done specially at such seasons as the Church prescribed of al together as in Lent the Imber daies Friday Saturday and not vvhen euery man list as Aërius and such Heretikes did hold S. August har 53. 3. Imposing hands Because al blessings and consecrations vvere done in the Apostles time by the external ceremonie of imposition of hands diuers Sacraments vvere named of the same specially Confirmation as is noted before and holy Ordering or consecrating Bishops Priests and Deacons and Subdeacons as vve see here and els vvhere In vvhich though there vvere many holy vvordes and ceremonies and a very solemne action yet vvhatsoeuer is done in those Sacraments is altogether called Imposition of hands as vvhatsoeuer vvas done in the vvhole diuine mysterie of the B. Sacrament is named fraction of bread for the Apostles as S. Denys Eccl. bier c. 1 in fine vvriteth purposely kept close in their open speaches and vvritings vvhich might come to the hands or eares of Infidels the sacred vvordes and actions of the Sacraments And S. Ambrose saith in 1 Tim. c. 4. The imposition of the hand is mystical vvordes vvherevvith the elected is conformed and made apt to his function receiuing authoritie his conscience bearing vvitnes that he may be bold in our Lordes steed to offer sacrifice to God And S. Hierom The imposition of hand is the Ordering of Clerkes Which is done by praier of the voice and imposition of the hand And this is in some inferior orders also but Paul and Barnabas vvere ordered to a higher function then inferior Priests euen to be Bishops through out al Nations 4. Sent of the Holy Ghost Vvhosoeuer be sent by the Church are sent of the Holy Ghost though in such an extraordinarie sort it be not done Vvhereby vve see hovv far the Officers of our soules in the Church do passe the temporal Magistrates vvho though they be of Gods ordinance yet not of the Holy Ghosts special calling CHAP. XIIII Naxt in Iconiâ—â— they preach vvhere many being conuerted of both sortes the obstinate Ievves raise persecution 6 Then in the tovvnes of Lycaâ—niÌ„a vvhere the Heathen first seing that Paul had healed one borne lame are hardly persuaded but they are Gods 18 but aftervvard by the instigation of the malitious Ievves they stone Paul leauing him for dead 20 And so hauing done their circuite they returne the same vvay confirming the Christians and making Priests for euery Church 2â— And being come home to Antioche in Syria they report al to the Church there verse 1 AND it came to passe at Iconium that they entred together into the synagogue of the Ievves and so spake that a very great multitude of Ievves and of the Greekes did beleeue ✠verse 2 But the Ievves that vvere incredulous stirred vp and incensed the hartes of the Gentils to anger against the brethren ✠verse 3 A long time therfore they abode dealing confidently in our Lord vvho gaue testimonie to the vvord of his grace graunting signes and vvonders to be done by their handes ✠verse 4 And the multitude of the citie vvas deuided and certaine of them in deede vvere vvith the Ievves but certaine vvith the Apostles ✠verse 5 And vvhen the Gentils and the Ievves vvith their princes had made an assault to vse them contumeliously and to stone them ✠verse 6 vnderstanding it they fled to the cities of Lycaónia Lystra and Derbé and the vvhole countrie about and there they vvere euangelizing ✠verse 7 And a certaine man at Lystra impotent of his feete sate there lame from his mothers vvombe that neuer had vvalked ✠verse 8 This same heard Paul speaking Vvho looking vpon him and seeing that he had faith for to be saued ✠verse 9 he said vvith a loud voice Stand vp right on thy feete And he leaped vvalked ✠verse 10 And the multitudes vvhen they had seen vvhat Paul had done lifted vp their voice in the lycaónian tongue saying Gods made like to men are descended to vs. ✠verse 11 And they called Barnabas Iupiter but Paul Mercurie because he vvas the cheefe speaker ✠verse 12 The Priest also of Iupiter that vvas before the citie bringing oxen garlands before the gates vvould vvith the people ″ sacrifice ✠verse 13 Vvhich thing vvhen the Apostles Barnabas Paul heard renting their coates they leaped forth into the multitudes crying ✠verse 14 and saying Ye men vvhy doe you these things Vve also are mortal men like vnto you preaching to you for to conuert from these vaine things to the liuing God that made the heauen and the earth and the sea and al things that are in them ✠verse 15 vvho in the generations past suffred al the Gentils to goe their ovvne vvaies ✠verse 16 Hovvbeit he left not him self vvithout testimonie being beneficial from heauen giuing raines and fruiteful seasons filling our hartes vvith foode gladnes ✠verse 17 And speaking these things they scarse appeased the multitudes from sacrificing to them ✠verse 18 But there came in certaine Ievves from Antioche
and Icónium and persvvading the multitudes and * stoning Paul they drevv him out of the citie thinking him to be dead ✠verse 19 But the disciples compassing him round about he rising vp entred into the citie and the next day he vvent forth vvith Barnabas vnto Derbè ✠verse 20 And vvhen they had euangelized to that citie and had taught many they returned to Lystra and Icónium and to Antioche ✠verse 21 confirming the hartes of the disciples and exhorting them to continue in the faith and that by many tribulations vve must enter into the kingdom of God ✠verse 22 And vvhen they ″ had ordained to them ″ Priests in euery Church and had praied vvith fastings they commended them to our Lord in vvhom they beleeued ✠verse 23 And passing through Pisidia they came into Pamphylia ✠verse 24 and speaking the vvord of our Lord in Pergé they vvent dovvne into Attalia ✠verse 25 and from theÌ„ce they sailed to Antioche * vvhence they had been deliuered to the grace of God vnto the vvorke vvhich they accomplished ✠verse 26 And vvhen they vvere come and â—ad assembled the Church they reported vvhat great things God had done vvith them that he had opened a doore of faith to the Gentils ✠verse 27 And they abode no litle time vvith the disciples ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 12. They vvould sacrifice This loe is the diuine vvorship consisting in external sacrifice and in acknovvledging the parties vvorshipped to be gods vvhich * may be done to no man nor creature and therfore the Apostles refuse it vvith al possible diligence and al the Angels and Saincts in heauen refuse that adoration by sacrifice The Catholike Church suffereth no Priest nor other so to vvorship any Sainct in heauen or earth She hath but one external Sacrifice vvhich is in the holy Masse of Christs body and bloud that she offereth to God alone and neither to Peter nor to Paul saith S. Augustine though the Priest that sacrificeth standeth ouer their bodies and offereth in their memories But other kindes of honours and dueties inferior vvithout al comparison hovv great so euer they be to this vve do as the Scriptures and Nature teache vs to al Superiors in heauen and earth according to the degrees of grace honour and blessednes that God hath called them vnto from our B. Ladie Christs ovvne mother to the lest seruant he hath in the vvorld for vvhich the Heretikes vvould neuer accuse Christian people of Idolatrie if they had either grace learning faith or natural affection â—â— Had ordained The Heretikes to make the vvorld beleeue that al Priests ought to be chosen by the voices of the people and that they neede no other Ordering or Consecration by Bishops pressing the proâ—ane vse of the * Greeke vvord more then the very natural signification requireth and Ecclesiastical vse beareth translate thus Ordained by election Vvhereas in deede this vvord in Scripture signifieth Ordering by imposition of hands as is plaine by other vvordes equiualent Act. 6 13. 1 Tim. 4. â— 2 Tim. 1. Vvhere the Ordering of Deacons Priests and others is called * Imposition of hands not of the people but of the Apostles And this to be the Ecclesiastical vse of the vvord appeareth by S. Hierom saying as is before alleaged that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iâ— the Ordering of Clerkes or Clergie men by praier of voice and imposition of hand â—â— Priests Euen so here also as before fleing from the proper apt knovven vvord vvhich is most precisely correspondent to the very Greeke in our tongue and al nations they translate for Priest Elder that is for a calling of Office a vvord of age for a terme of art and by consent of al the Church and Apostolike authoritie and Fathers appropriated to holy Order a vulgar common and profane terme Vvith as litle grace as if they should translate Pontificem a bridgemaker the Maior of London the Bigger of London And thus you see vvithin three vvordes compasse they flee guilefully from the Latin to the Greeke and againe guilefully from the Greeke to the vulgar English Such corruption of Scriptures their hatred of Priesthod driueth them vnto If they had translated it so vvhen the Scriptures vvere first vvritten at vvhich time the vvord vvas but nevvly receiued into the special and Ecclesiastical signification and vvhen it vvas yet taken sometimes in common profane sort as 1 Tim. 5. or there only vvhere our auÌ„cient Latin version turneth Presbyter into Senior because the vvord vvas not yet vvholy and only appropriated to holy Orders as aftervvard by vse of many hundred yeres it vvas and is their dealing might haue had some colour of honestâ—e and plainesse vvhich novv can not be but of plaine falshod and corruption and that of further purpose then the simple can see Vvhich is to take avvay the office of Sacrificing and other functions of Priests proper in the nevv TestameÌ„t to such as the Apostles often and the posteritle in maner altogether call Priests Presbyteros Vvhich vvord doth so certainely imply the authoritie of sacrificing that it is by vse made also the onely English of Sacerdos the Aduersaries them selues as vvel as vve so translating it in al the old and nevv Testament though they can not be ignorant that Priest commeth of Presbyter and not of Sacerdos and that antiquitie for no other cause applied the signification of Presbyter to Sacerdos but to shevv that Presbyter is in the nevv Lavv that vvhich Sacerdos vvas in the old the Apostles abstaining from this and other like old names at the first and rather vsing the vvordes Bishops Pastors and Priests because they might be distinguished from the Gouernours and sacrificers of Aarons order vvho as yet in the Apostles time did their old functions still in the Temple And this to be true and that to be a Priest is to be a man appointed to sacrifice the Heretikes them selues calling Sacerdos alvvaies a Priest must needes be driuen to confesse Although their folly is therein notorious to apply vvillngly the vvord Priest to Sacerdos and to take it from Presbyter vvhereof it is properly deriued not only in English but in other languages both french and Italian Vvhich is to take avvay the name that the Apostles and fathers gaue to the Priests of the Church to giue it vvholy onely to the order of Aaron vvhich neuer had it before our Priesthod began Neuer did there Heretikes stand so much vpon doubtful deriuations and descant of vvordes as these Protestants do and yet neuer men behaued them selues more fondly in the same as vvhosoeuer marketh the distinction of their Elders Ministers Deacons and such like shal perceiue CHAP. XV. Some of those Ievves also that vvere Christians do fall and are authors of the Heresie of Iudaizing 2 They referre the matter to Councel 7 Wherein after great disputation Peter striking the stroke
representing the three Persons to Abraham or the one Angel that vvrastling vvith Iacob bare our Lords Person no such thing is any vvhere forbidden but is very agreable to the peoples instruction In vvhich sort the Angels vvere commonly pourtered and namely the Cherubins ouer the Propitiatorie as they be novv in the Church not in their natural forme but vvith corporal vvinges as the Seraphins appeared to Esay the Prophete to expresse their qualitie and office of being Gods Angels that is Messengers and God the Father vvith the vvorld in his hand to signifie his creation and gouernement of the same and such like Vvhereof the people being vvel instructed may take much good and no harme in the vvorld being novv through their faith in Christ far from al fond imagination of the false gods of the Pagans And therfore S. Gregorie saith of the Churches Images That vvhich scripture or vvriting doth to the readers the same doth the picture to the simple that looke therevpon for in it euen the ignorant see vvhat they ought to folovv in it they do read that knovv no letters Vvhere he calleth it a matter of antiquitie and very conuenient that in holy places Images vvere painted to the peoples instruction so they be taught that they may not be adored vvith diuine honour and he in the same place sharply rebuketh Serenus the Bishop of Massilia that of indiscrete zele he vvould take avvay Images rather then teach the people hovv to vse them 34. Dionysius Areopagita This is that famous Denys that first conuerted France and vvrote those notable and diuine vvorkes de Ecclesiastica caâ—lesti hierarchia de diuinis nominibus and others in vvhich he confirmeth and proueth plainely almost al things that the Church novv vseth in the ministration of the holy Sacraments and affirmeth that he learned them of the Apostles giuing also testimonie for the Catholike faith in most things novv controuersed so plainely that our Aduersaries haue no shift but to deny this Denys to haue been the author of them â—eyning that they be an others of later age Vvhich is an old flight of Heretikes but most proper to these of al others Vvho seeing al antiquitie against them are forced to be more bold or rather impudent then others in that point CHAP. XVIII As Corinth in Achaia he vvorketh vvith his ovvne hands preaching IESVS to be CHRIST vnto the Ievves vpon their Sabboths 6 But they being obstinate and blaspheming he in plaine termes forsaketh them and turneth to the Gentils among vvhom according to a vision that he had to embolden him he planteth the Church in great numbers 12 the obstinat Ievves in vaine soliciting the Proconsul against him 18 From thence as length departing he returneth 19 by Ephesus vvhere he promiseth the Ievves to returne to them 22 and so to Antioch in Syria from vvhence he began his iourney Act. 15 23 but not resting by and by he goeth againe to visite the nevv Churches that he planted Act. 16 in Galatia and Phrygia 24 Apollo in his absence mightily confounding the Ievves at Ephesus 27 and aftervvard at Corinth verse 1 AFTER these things departing from Athens he came to Corinth ✠verse 2 and finding a certaine Ievv named Aquila borne in Pontus vvho of late vvas come out of Italie and Priscilla his vvife because Claudius had commaunded al Ievves to depart from Rome he came to them ✠verse 3 And because he vvas of the same craft he remained vvith them and vvrought and they vvere tentmakers by their craft ✠verse 4 And he disputed in the synagogue euery Sabboth interposing the name of our Lord IESVS and he exhorted the Ievves and the Greekes ✠verse 5 And vvhen Silas and Timothee vvere come from Macedonia Paul vvas instant in preaching testifying to the Ievves that IESVS is CHRIST ✠verse 6 But they contradicting and blaspheming he shaking his garmeÌ„ts said to them Your bloud vpon your ovvne head I being cleane from hence forth vvil goe to the Gentiles ✠verse 7 And departing theÌ„ce he entred into the house of a certaine man named Titus Iustus one that serued God vvhose house vvas adioyning to the synagogue ✠verse 8 And Crispus the prince of the Synagogue beleeued our Lord vvith al his house and many of the Corinthians hearing beleeued and vvere baptized ✠verse 9 And our Lord said in the night by a vision to Paul Doe not feare but speake and hold not thy peace ✠verse 10 for-because I am vvith thee and no man shal set vpon thee to hurt thee for I haue much people in this citie ✠verse 11 And he sate there a yere sixe moneths teaching among them the vvord of God ✠verse 12 But Gallio being Proconsul of Achaia the Ievves vvith one accord rose vp against Paul and brought him to the iudgement seate ✠verse 13 saying That this man contrarie to the Lavv persuadeth men to vvorshippe God ✠verse 14 And Paul beginning to open his mouth Gallio said to the Ievves If it vvere some vniust thing or an heinous facte O you men Ievves I should by reason beare you ✠verse 15 But if they be questions of vvord names and of your lavv your selues looke vnto it I vvil not be iudge of these things ✠verse 16 And he droue them from the iudgement seate ✠verse 17 And al appreheÌ„ding Sósthenes the prince of the synagogue strooke him before the iudgement seate and Gallio cared for none of those things ✠verse 18 But Paul vvhen he had staied yet many daies taking his leaue of the brethren sailed to Syria and vvith him Priscilla and Aquila vvho had shorne his head in Cenchris for he had * a vovv ✠verse 19 And he came vnto Ephesus and them he left there But him self entring into the synagogue disputed vvith the Ievves ✠verse 20 And vvhen they desired him that he vvould tarie a longer time he consented not ✠verse 21 but taking his leaue and saying I vvil returne to you againe God vvilling he departed from Ephesus ✠verse 22 And going dovvne to Caesaréa he vvent vp and saluted the Church and came dovvne to Antioche ✠verse 23 And hauing taried there a certaine time he departed vvalking in order through the countrie of Galatia and Phrygia confirming al the disciples ✠verse 24 And a certaine Ievv named Apollo borne at Alexandria an eloquent man came to Ephesus mighty in the scriptures ✠verse 25 This man vvas taught the vvay of our Lord and being feruent in spirit he spake and taught diligently those things that pertaine to IESVS knovving only the baptisme of Iohn ✠verse 26 This man therfore began to deale confidently in the synagogue Vvhom vvhen Priscilla and Aquila had heard they tooke him vnto them and expounded to him the vvay of our Lord more diligently ✠verse 27 And vvhereas he vvas desirous to goe to Achaia the brethren exhorting vvrote to the disciples to
of them vnder the Deacons in respect vvhereof they also and the like are called Diaconissae Eusebius li 6 c 35 reciteth out of Cornelius Epistle that in the Church of Rome there is one Bishop 40 Priests sixe Deacons seuen Subdeacons Acoluthi 42 Exorcistes Lectors and Ostiarij 52 vvidovves together vvith the poore 150 al vvhich God nourisheth in his Church See Act. Apost c. 6. S. Chrysostom li. 3 de Sacerdâ—â—ip propius finem S. Epiphanius in haresi 79 Collyridianorum Novv then vvhat maner of vvomen should be taken into the fellovvship of such as vvere found of the Church he further declareth 9. The vvife of one husband If you vvould haue a plaine paterne of Heretical fraude corruption and adulteration of the natiue sense of Gods vvord and an inuincible demonstration that these nevv Glosers haue their consciences feared and hartes obdurated vvillingly peruering the Scriptures against that vvhich they knovv is the meaning thereof to the maintenance of their sectes marke vvel their handling of this place about these vvidovves of the Church S. Paul prescribeth such onely to be admitted as haue been the vviues of one husband that is to say once onely maried not admitting any that hath been tvvise maried By vvhich vvordes the Catholikes proue first that the like phrase * vsed before of Bishops and Deacons that they should be the husbands point 1 of one vvife must needes signifie that they can not be tvvise maried nor admitted to these and the like functions if they vvere more then once maried before point 2 Secondly vve proue by this place against the Aduersaries that the state of vvidovvhod is more vvorthy honorable decent and pure in respect of the seruice of the Church and more to be relieued of the reuenues thereof then the state of maried folkes and that not onely as the Aduersaries perhaps may ansvver for their greater necessitie or more leisure freedom or expedition to serue in that they be not combered vvith husband and houshold but in respect of their vidual continencie chastitie and puritie for els such as vvere vvidovves vvith intention and freedom to marie aftervvard might haue been admitted by the Apostle as vvel as those that vvere neuer to marie againe point 3 Thirdly vve proue that second mariage not onely after admission to the almes or seruice of the Church but before also is disagreable and a signe of incontinencie or more lust and fleshlines then is agreable or comely for any person belonging to the Church and consequently that the Apostle in the last chapter treating of the holy functions of Bishops Priests Deacons and of the Churches refusing generally bigamos or tvvise maried persons must needes much more meane that no man tvvise maried should be receiued to holy Orders and further that as none vvere admitted to be vvidovves of the Church that euer intended to marie againe so none should euer be receiued to minister the Sacraments vvhich is a thing infinitely more and requireth more puritie and continencie then the office or state of the said vvidovves that intended to marie againe To receiue the body of Christ saith S. Hierom in Apolog. pro lib. cont Iouin ep 50. c. 6. is a greater and holier thing then praier and therfore Priests that must both continually pray and also be occupied about the receiuing or ministring the holy Sacrament daily must liue continently verse 4 Fourthly vve proue that it is not vnlavvful to annexe by precept or the parties promis single life or chastitle to a vvhole state or order of the faithful because the Apostle the vvhole Church verse 5 in his time ioyned to this state of the Churches vvidovves perpetual coÌ„tinencie Fifthly vve proue hereby that to refuse and not to accept the tvvise maried or such as vvil not liue single into the state of vvidovves or holy Orders is not to condemne or forbid second mariage or once often marying vvith the Manichees according to the doctrine of Diuels as the Protestants and before them the old condemned Iouinianistes do blaspheme the Church for then did S. Paul allovv and teach doctrine of Diuels vvho refuseth a tvvise maried vvoman and bindeth others by their entering into this state neuer to marie againe as no doubt he did the Cleargie men much more in the 3 chapter before Thus loe vve Catholikes coÌ„ferre conster the Scriptures for this meaning vve haue al the Doctors vvithout exception Vvhat shift then haue the Heretikes here for marie and remarie they must let the Scriptures al the Doctors in the vvorld say nay to it In truth they do not expound the vvord of God but â—lee from the euidence of it some one vvay some an other And of al other their extremest and most shameful tergiuersation is that the Apostle here forbiddeth * not the admission of such vvidovves as haue been tvvise maried but onely them that haue had tvvo husbands at once vvhich vvas a very vnprobable and extorted exposition before concerning Bishops and Deacons c. 3. and as S. Hierom saith ep 83. malo nâ—do malus cuneus but here that an exception should be made onely against vvidovves that had had tvvo husbands together vvhich vvas a thing neuer lavvful noâ— neuer heard of that is a most intolerable impudencie and a coÌ„struction that neuer came to any vvise mans cogitation before and yet these their fansies must be Gods vvord and bigamus or bigamîa must against their old natures and vse of al vvriters be al one vvith Polygamus and Polygamia They giue an example of such vvidovves in vvomen diuorced iustly from their husbands in the old lavv As though S. Paul here tooke order for the Ievves vvidovves onely or that had been such a coÌ„mon case among the Ievves also that the Apostle needed to take so careful order for it finally they let not to say that if the Apostle should be vnderstood to refuse a vvidovv tvvise maried at sundrie times it vvere vnreasonable iniurious to second mariages vvhich haue no more indecencie or signe of incontinencie say they then the first Thus bold they are vvith the Apostle and al antiquitie 11. Wanton in Christ Vvidovves vvaxing vvarme idle and vvel fedde by the Church Iust after husbands as also Apostate-Priests and Superintendents marie specially after they haue gotten good Ecclesiastical liuings Which is to waxe vvanton in Christ or against Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Greeke vvord signifieth to cast of the raines or bridle that is the bond or promis of continencie which they had put vpon them 11. They vvil In the chastitie of vvidovvhod or Virginitie saith S. Augustine the excellencie of a greater gift is sought for Which being once desired chosen and offered to God by vovv it is not onely damnable to enter aftervvard into mariage but though it come not actually to mariage onely to haue the vvil to marie is damnable Aug. li. de bono viduit cap. 9. 12. Hauing damnation It signifieth
Vvorldly frendes 93. 94. 176 marg Z ZEale against heretikes See Heretikes in Gods cause 706. nu 16. pag. 741. nu 9. Zeale in religion counted of worldly men madnes 93. See Neuters Zeale and seruor to heare and folovv Christ 106. Zeale of sauing soules 150. 182. and 183 marg 529 marg 544 m. 651 marg Zeale against sinne 433 mar The madde zeale of heretikes 342 m. THE EXPLICATION OF CERTAINE VVORDES IN THIS TRANSLATION NOT FAMILIAR to the vulgar reader vvhich might not conueniently be vttered otherwise A Abstracted Dravven avvay pag. 642. Acquisition Getting purchasing pag 514. Aduent The comming pag 69. Adulterating Corrupting See pag. 475. 478. Agnition knovvledge or acknovvledging p. 600. Allegorie a Mystical speache more thou the bare letter pag. 505. See the Annot. p. 508. Amen expounded pag. 244. Anathema expounded p. 405. Archisynagogue expounded pag. 99. Assist pag. 135 signifieth the Angels standing and atteÌ„ding alvvaies readie to doe their ministerie Assumption p. 165 Christs departure out of this vvorld by his death and Ascension Azymâ—s Vnleauened bread p. 75. C Calumniate By this vvord is signified violent oppression by vvord or deede pag. 143. Catechizeth and Catechized p. 510. He catechizeth that teacheth the principles of the Christian faith and they that heare and learne are catechized and are therfore called often in the Annotations Catechumens Character a marke or stampe pag. 7â—3 Commesssations Immoderate bankets and belly cheere vvith vvanton riotousnes p. 509. Condigne comparable p. 400. Contristate This vvord signifieth to make heauie and sad pag 519. Cooperate signifieth vvorking vvith others p. 401. likevvise Cooperation Cooperateurs Corbana expounded pag. 80. D Depositum p. 582. See the Annot. pag. 584. It may signifie also Gods graces giuen vs to keepe pa. 587. v. 14. Also v. 12 ibid. See the Annot. Didrael me expounded pag. 49. Dâ—minical day Sunday See Annot p. 701. 702. Donaries giftes offered to God for his Temple c. 199. E Euacuated from Christ that is Made voide and hauing no part vvith him p. 508. The 〈◊〉 of the crosse euacuated that is made voide cleane taken avvay ibidem Euangelize signifieth such preaching of good tidinges as coÌ„cerneth the Gospel See the preface Eunuches gelded men Euro-aquilo A north-eastvvinde p. 368. Exinanited abased excedingly p. 528. G Gratis an vsual vvord to signifie for nothing freely for Godamercie vvithout desert H Holocauste a kinde of sacrifice vvhere al vvas burnt in the honour of God p. 625. Hostes sacrifices p. 445. I Inuocated called vpon praied vnto p. 316. Hereof vve say Inuocation of Saincts and to inuocate Issue good euent pag. 445. Iustice taken in the nevv Testament not as it is coÌ„trarie to vvrong or iniurie but for that qualitie vvhere of a man is iust and iustified p. 391. N Noophyte expounded p. 569. P Paraclete expounded pag. 260. Parasceue the Ievves Sabboth-eue Good friday p. 130. v. 43. See the Preface Pasche Easter and the Paschal Iambe p. 201. Pentecost vvhitsuntide the space of fifte daies Prefinition A determination before p. 517. Prepuce expounded pag. 387. Prescience foreknovvledge p. 294. Preuaricatour transgressor and preuarication traÌ„sgression p. 386. 387. Loaues of Proposition so called because they vvere proposed and for vpon the table in the Temple before God pag. 31. R Repropitiate the sinnes pag. 605. that is make a roconcillation for them Resolution the separation of the body and the soule the departing out of this life p. 592. Resuscitate the grace that is Raise quicken renew and reviue the grace vvhich othervvise languisheth and decaieth pag. 586. S Sabbatismt A time of resting and ceasing from labours pag. 607. Sacrament for mysterie p. 513. Sancta Sanctorum The holies of holies that is the inmost and holiest place of the Ievves Temple as it vvere the Chauncel pag. 621. Superedified Builded vpon Christ the principal stone pag. 657. T Tetrarch Gouernour or Prince of the 4 part of a countrie p. 33. Thrones an higher order of Angles p. 537. V Victims Sacrifices p. 308. The faultes correcte thus Pag. 8. 1 Cor. 7. 2 Cor. 7. 38 Tetrach Tetrarch 42 fifth vveeke first vveeke 78 If the Sacrament In the Sacrament 148 Matth. 9 Matth. 19. 188 Scandale Scandals 204 Ignat. ep 5. ep 7. Ibid. in 3 copies the Greeke set amis   Reade 213 li. 39 de consens li. 3. 215 Eighteth yere Eighth 238 Transubstantion Transubstantiation 409 Cathee 17. Catech. 18. 440 Continencie Incontinencie 446 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 449 Is it not novv It is not novv 552 Beguile v Beguile vs. 576 Eusebius li. 5. c. 2. Theodorete LAVS DEO Translation of the Scriptures into the vulgar toÌ„gues not absolutely necessarie or profitable but according to the time The Churches vvisedom and moderatioÌ„ concering vulgar translation * Mat. 24 45 1 Cor. 4 1. The Scriptures in the vulgar languages of diuers nations Bib. SaÌ„ct li. 4. Hiero ep 134. Bib. SaÌ„ct lib. 4. AuÌ„cient Catholike translations of the Bible into the Italian Frenche English tongue Li. 1 hist Angl. c. 1. An auncieÌ„t prouincial coÌ„stitution in England concerning English translations See Linvvod li. 5 tit de Magistris The like Catholike and vulgar translations in many couÌ„tries since Luthers time The Churches order determinatioÌ„ concerning the reading of Catholike translatioÌ„s of the Bible in vulgar toÌ„gues Ind. lib. prohibit regula 4. The holy Scriptures neuer read of al persons indifferently at their pleasure Vvhere and in vvhose handes the Scriptures vvere in the primitiue Church Hovv the 〈◊〉 of those daies did read them vvith what humilitie and religion and enformation of life and maners The fathers sharply reprehend as an abuse that al indifferenly should reade expound and talke of the Scriptures Hiero. ep 103â— 6. In orat de moderatio in disputa seruanda The Scriptures must be deliuered in measure and discretion according to eche mans neede and capacitie De â—â—gone Christ c. 33. De bono perseuer c. 16. 1 Cor. 3. Io. 16. Ia orat de modera in disp serua in fine Hiero. in prooem coÌ„ mentar in Ezachi The Ievves lavv for not reading certaine bookes of holy Scripture vntil a time Eph. 4. Ro. 10 17. The popular obiections of vvithholding the Scriptures from the people ansvvered Gen. 3. Vvhy the Church permitteth not euery one at their pleasure to reade the Scripture 1 Tim. 6 20. Ro. 12 3. The holy Scriptures to carnal men Heretikes are as pearles to svvine Mat. 7 6. Li. de prescriptionibus Orig. in 2 ad Ro. * Luca 24. S. Chrysostoms exhortations to the reading of holy Scriptures and vvhen the people is so to be exhorted In vita Athanasij * Ho. 2 in Mat. ho. 3 de Lazaro et ho. 3 in 2 ad Thess alibi sapè S. Chrysostom maketh nothing for the popular and licentious reading of Scriptures vsed among the Protestants novv a daies Euery simple artificer among them readeth much more the deepest hardest questionÌ„s of holy
themselues 2 Cor. 2 16 Holy vvidowhod 1 Cor. 7. Fasting an act of religion Dutiful obedience to parents THE SECOND part The preparation that vvas made to the manifestation of CHRIST The Gospel vpoÌ„ Imber Saturday in Aduent And on the 4 Sunday in Aduent Mt. 3 1. Mr. 1 1. ⸬ Penance prepareth the way to Christ Esa 40 3. Mt. 3 7. ⸬ Fruites of penance be workes satisfactorie ⸬ A man vvithout good workes is vnfruitful and shal be cast into euerlasting fire ` is ⸬ Almes counseled or enioyned for sinnes and to auoid damnation ⸬ Iohn was so holy that many might by errour easily thinke he was Christ Mt. 3 11. Mr. 1 8 ⸬ How say then the Heretikes that the Baptisme of Christ is of no greater vertue then Iohns ` coÌ„meth Io. 1 26. Act. 1 5. 11 16. 19 4. Mat. 14 3 ` brother Philips Mar. 6 17. Mt. 3 13. Mr. 1 9. Io. 1 32. ⸬ Beza boldly wipeth out of this Gospel these wordes vvho vvas of Cainan though al the Greeke copies both of the old Testament of the new haue the wordes with ful coÌ„sent whereby vve learne the intolerable saucines of the Caluinists and their coÌ„tempt of holy Scripture that dare so deale with the very Gospel it self The reconciliation of Matthew and Luke in our Sauiours petigree Mt. 4 1. Mr. 1 12 ⸬ The Churches fast of 40 daies called LeÌ„t coÌ„meth of this is an Apostolical Tradition Clem. Constit Apost li. 5 c. 13. Hier. ep ad Marcal â—du erro MoÌ„tani Leo ser 6 et 9 de Quadrages Deuter. 8 3. Deu. 6 13 10 20. ⸬ See the Annot in S. Matthew c. 4 11. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Psal 90 11. ⸬ If the Diuel him self alleage Scripture against Christ no maruel that Heretikes do so against Christs Church Deut. 6 16. THE third part of Christes manifesting him self by preachiÌ„g and miracles specially in Galilee Mt. 4 12. Mr. 1 14 Mt. 13 54. ⸬ Our Sauiour vsed to preach in their Synagogues Mr. 6 1. Io. 4 43 Esa 61 1 ⸬ He had a maruelous grace and an extraordinarie force in mouing the harts of his hearers The Gospel vpon Munday in the 3 vveeke of Lent 3 reg 17 9. 4 reg 5 14. Mat. 4 13. 7 28. Mr. 1 21 Mat. 8 14. The Gospel vpon Thursday in the 3 vveeke of Lent And vpon Saturday in Vvhitson-vveeke Mr. 1 30 The diuels tentations Miracles at one place and not at an other Christs body conteined in place aboue nature The Apostles left their vviues The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 4 Sunday after Pentecost Mt. 4 18. Mar. 1 16. Mt. 8 2. Mar. 1 40. ⸬ See S. Mat. Annot. c. 8 4. Leu. 14 2. Mt. 9 2. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Friday in whitsonvveeke Mr. 2 3. Mt. 9 9. Mr. 2 14 The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Matthevves eue SepteÌ„b 2â— Mat. 9 14. ⸬ Christ came not to call those who presume of their owne iustice and that couÌ„pt them selues to haue no neede of Christ Mar. 2 18. ⸬ See S. Mat. Annot. c. 9 14. Lu. 5 33. Peters ship Peter fishing Act. 2 41. 4 4. Peters coadiutors Peters preeminence in fishing for 〈◊〉 soules Zeale of soules The intercessioÌ„ of others In catena S. Thomae Priests do remit sinnes Io. 20 23. Hiero. in Mat. 9. Forsaking al and folovving Christ Athan. in vit S. Antonij August coÌ„fes li. 8 c. 12. Bonau in vit S. FraÌ„cisci ⸬ S. Hierom ep 1 ad Nepotia vvriteth of him self that being at CoÌ„stantinople he asked his maister Gregorie Nazianzene the famous Doctor then Bishop there what Sabboth this vvas who by his answer declared that it was very hard to tel neither is it yet knowen to the best learned Yet the Protestants are wont to say Al is very easie Mt. 12 1 Mr. 2 23 1. Re. 21 4. Leu. 24 9. Mt. 12. 10. Mr. 3 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Bartlemewes day Mt. 10 1 Mr. 3 13 6 7. Lu. 9 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ Alholowes eue And for many Martyrs Mt. 5 2. 6 7. ⸬ That is to euery one iustly asking For that vvhich is vniustly asked may be iustly denied Aug. li. 1. c. 40. de Serm. Do. in monte The Gospel vpon the first Sunday after Pentecost ⸬ He buildeth right surely that hath both faith and good vvorkes he buildeth on sand that trusteth to his faith or reading or knovvledge of the scripture and doth not vvorke or liue accordingly Heretikes vnderstaÌ„d not the Scriptures The Churches praiers at the times of giuing holy Orders Calu. Inst li. 4 c. â— The name and dignitie of Apostles Ps 108 8. Act. 2 20. Eph. 1 20. Act. 〈◊〉 1 Cor. 12. Eph. 4 11. 1 Cor. 9 2. Phil. 2 25. Luc. 4 18. Hebr. 3 1. Peters preeminence Al persecution for Christ is a blessing The vanitie of Heretical preachers Against vsurie Mt. 8 5. ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matth. c. 8 8. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the 15 Sunday after Pentecost And vpoÌ„ Thursday in the 4 vveeke of Lent And for S. Monica S. Augustinâ— mother Maij. 4. Mt. 11 2 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Esa 35 5. 61 1. ⸬ Pauperes euangelizantur that is to the poore the Gospel is preached and they receiue it Mt. 11 7 ⸬ Marke this vvel concerning Iohns apparel and diet See the Annotations vpon S. Matth. c. 3 4. Mal. 3 1 ⸬ As they that conteÌ„ned Iohns baptisme despised Gods counsel and wisedoÌ„ so much more they that make no accoumpt of the Sacraments of the Church despise Gods counsel and ordinance touching their saluation to their owne damnation Mt. 3 4. The Gospel vpoÌ„ S. Marie Magdalens day Iul 22. And vpon Thursday in Passion weeke And vpoÌ„ Imber Friday in Sept. ⸬ A perfect paterne of true penance in this vvoman vvho sought of Christ vvith opeÌ„ teares other strange vvorkes of satisfaction and deuotion remission of her sinnes ⸬ Not only faith as you may perceiue but loue or charitie obtaineth remission of sinnes ⸬ As the Pharisees did alwaies carpe Christ for remissioÌ„ of sinnes in earth so the Heretikes reprehend his Church that remitteth sinnes by his authoritie Building of Churches Monasteries c. Exteriour signes of more then common deuotion Iustification attributed not to faith onely Mr. 16 9. c aliae multae Mt. 13 1. The Gospel vpoÌ„ the Sunday of Sexagesine Mr. 4 1. Es 6 9. ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthevv c. 13 14. ⸬ Against the Heretikes that say faith once hat can not be lost and that he vvhich novv hath not faith neuer had ⸬ He did not here disdainfully speake of his mother but teacheth that our spiritual kinred is to be preferred before carnal cognation Hilar. in 〈◊〉 Mat. Mt. 8 23. Mar. 4 36. c complebantur ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthevv c. 8 24. Mt. 8 28 Mr. 5 1. Mt. 9 18 Mr. 5 22. ⸬ See the Annotations vpon S. Matthew c. 9. 19. ⸬ It is an euideÌ„t signe of prerogatiue that Peter only is named
Sacraments proued out of S. Augustine * Aug. ser 215 de â—eÌ„p de rectitud Cath. conuersat S. Augustine falsely alleaged against the ceremonies of the Church The Heathenish and Iudaical obseruatioÌ„ of daies heretically coÌ„pared vvith the Christian obseruation of festiuities and holy daies c. SuÌ„day Easter vvhitsontide The festiuities of Christ Orig. ho. 3. in diuers Aug. ep 28. et Ser. de SaÌ„ctis Other holidaies of Saincts Fulgent Leo. * See the Annotation Act. 1. v 14. Festiuities of our B. Ladie ep ad TimotheuÌ„ Luc. 1. v. 48. See S. Grego li. 7. ep 29. of Martyrs feasts al the yere and Masses in the same CoÌ„c GaÌ„gr c. 20 Epiphan Har. 75. S. Augustines vvordes of Festiuities and holy daies Aug. de Ciuit. Dei li. 10. c. 16. Prescript fasting daies * Hilar. prolog in psal explan Epip haer 75. in fine li. 3. cont har Canonical houres * Cypri de erat Do. nu 15. Reading of the Scriptures according to the time of the yere The Scriptures haue an allegorical sense beside the litteral True ChristiaÌ„ libertie Gal. 6 15 1 Cor. 5 6. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 14 SuÌ„day after Pentecost Leu. 19 18. ⸬ Here men thinke saith S. Augustine the Apostle denieth that vve haue free libertie of vvil not vnderstanding that this is said to them if they vvil not hold fast the grace of faith conceiued by vvhich only they caÌ„ vvalke in the spirit not accoÌ„plish the concupiscences of the flesh in c. 5. Gal. c S. Augustine shevveth hereby that not only insidelitie is a damnable sinne b The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 15 SuÌ„day after Pentecost IustificatioÌ„ by faith only disproued by conference of Scriptures Hovv the Protestants admit charitie and good vvorkes to iustificatioÌ„ Charitie is more principal then faith in iustificatioÌ„ Cor. 13. Hovv faith vvorketh by charitie Rom. 13. 1 Tim. 1â— True libertie not carnal and fleshly 1. Cor. 9 7. 2. Thes 3 13. ⸬ The workes of mercie be the seede of life euerlasting and the proper cause thereof and not faith only b The Epistle for S. Francis Octob. 4. ⸬ Christ saith S. Augustine chose a kinde of death to hang on the Crosse and to sixe or fasten the same crosse in the foreheads of the faithful that the Christian may say God forbid that I should glorie sauing in the crosse of our Lord IESVS CHRIST Expos in Euang. Io. tract 43. Duety to our spiritual teachers In almes whom to preferre Iustice an inherent qualitie in vs. Faith with the other vertues is the formal cause of iustification Eph. 3. v. 1. 4. v. 1. Eph. 6. v. 20. * See Act. 20. v. 25. 32. ⸬ Vve learne here that by Gods grace men be holy and immaculate not onely in the sight of men nor by imputation but truely and before God contrarie to the Doctrine of the Caluinistes c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ Some referre this to the grace of Baptisme but to many learned it seemeth that the Apostle alludeth to the giuing of the Holy Ghost in the Sacrament of Confirmation by signing the baptized with the signe of the Crosse holy Chrisme For that vvas the vse in the Apostles time as els where we haue prooued Annot. Act. 8. Ps 8 8. ⸬ Christ is not ful vvhole and perfect without the church no more then the head without the body Nine orders of Angels Cal. vpon this place As Christ is king and yet men are kings also so Christ is head of the Church and yet man may be head thereof also Apoc. 19. 1 Pet. 2 25. Christ is head of his Church in a far more excellent sort then any man can be Hiero. ep 123. 1. Cor. 12 21. Eph. 6 12. ⸬ It is said not of workes as thine of thy self being vnto thee but as those in which God hath made formed and created thee Aug. de gr lib. arbit c. 8. seq 1. reg 17 26. Ezec 44 7. Ro. 9 4. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 5 2. The Epistle for S. Thomas the Apostle Decemb. 21. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Our first iustificatioÌ„ of mere grace faith the foundatioÌ„ therof The Church builded vpon Christ and yet vpon the Apostles also 1. Cor. 15 9. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c That is for euer before c that is the eternal prafinitioÌ„ b The Epistle vpon the 16 Sunday after Pentecost ⸬ Christ dwelleth in vs by his giftes and vve be iust by those his giftes remaining and resident in vs not by Christes proper instice onely as the Heretikes affirme c Not faith only must be in vs but charitie vvhich accoÌ„plisheth al vertues Ro. 16 2â— The Epistle vpon the 17 Sunday after Pentecost And in a Votiue Masse against Schisme Malat. 2 10. The Epistle vpoÌ„ Ascension eue And vpon SS Simon and Iudes day Ro. 12 4 1. Cor. 12 4. Ps 67 19. c He mâ—aneth specially of his descending to Hel. 1. Cor. 12 28. 1 Pet. 4 3. Ro. 1 21. Ro. 1 24. Colos 3 8 Heb. 12 1. ⸬ The Apostle teacheth vs not to appreheÌ„d Christs iustice by faith only but to be renevved in our selues truly to put on vs the nevv maÌ„ formed created in iustice and holines of truth By the which free vvil also is proued to be in vs to worke with God or to consent vnto him in our sanctification Zach. 8 16. Ps 4 5. Vnitie of the Cath. Church Ep. 40. Schisme detestable Among heretikes as many faithes as willes The heretikes folish negatiue argument against the Pope ansvvered The Popes office is called an Apostleship Continual succession of Bishops an euident argument of the true visible Church The father's refuted heretikes by the succession of the Bishops of Rome Heretical blastes carie away the inconstant only The epistle vpon the 3 SuÌ„day in Lent Io. 13 34 Col. 3 5. ⸬ See the heretical corruption of this place in the Annotation Col. 3. v. 5. Es 9 60 The Epistle vpon the 20 Sunday after Pentecost Col. 4 5. Ro. 12 2. Col. 3 18. The Epistle in a votiue masse for mariage Tit. 2 5. 1 Peâ— 3 1. ⸬ It is much to be noted that in the first English Bibles there is not once the name of CHVRCH in al the Bible but in steede thereof CongregatioÌ„ vvhich is so notorious a corruption that theÌ„ selues in the later bibles correct it for shame but yet suffer the other to be read and vsed still See the Bible printed in the yere 1562. Ge. 3 16. 1 Cor. 11 3. Gen. 2 24. Mat. 19 5. No â—aluation out of the oath CHVRCH The CHVRCH neuer erreth Christs loue tovvard his Church The Church triumphant vvithout spot and vvrinkle The manifold dignitie of the Church * Aug. li. 8 de Symb. ad Catech. c. 9. The Church is the principal creature The Church can not erre Absurdities that folow if the Church may erre MATRIMONIA a Sacrament The grace giuen by this Sacrament 1 Thes
the doting old man this the brabling sophister this on euery hand men presume to teach before they learne it Againe Some vvith poise of lofty vvordes deuise of scripture matters among vvomen othersome phy vpon it learne of vvomen vvhat to teach men and lest that be not ynough by facilitie of tong or rather audacitie teach that to others vvhich they vnderstand neuer a vvhit them selues to say nothing of such as be of my facultie vvho stepping from secular learning to holy scriptures and able to tickle the eares of the multitude vvith a smothe tale thinke all they speake to be the Law of God This he wrote then when this maladie of arrogancie and presumption in diuine matters vvas nothing so outragious as now it is S. Gregorie Nazianzene made an oration of the moderation that vvas to be vsed in these matters where he saith that some in his time thought them selues to haue all the wisedom in the world when they could once repeat tvvo or three wordes and them ill couched together out of Scriptures but he there diuinely discourseth of the orders and differences of degrees how in Christes mysticall body some are ordeined to learne some to teach that all are not Apostles all Doctors all interpreters all of tonges and knovvledge not all learned in Scriptures diuinitie that the people went not vp to talke with God in the mountaine but Moyses Aaron Eleazar nor they neither but by the difference of their callings that they that rebell against this ordinance are guilty of the conspiracie of Corè his cōplices that in Scripture there is both milke for babes and meate for men to be dispensed not according to euery ones greedines of appetit or vvilfulnes but as is most meete for eche ones necessitie and capacitie that as it is a shame for a Bishop or Priest to be vnlearned in Gods mysteries so for the common people it is often times profitable to saluation not to be curious but to folovv their Pastors in sinceritie simplicitie vvhereof excellently saith S. Augustine Fidei simplicitate sinceritate lactati nutriamur in Christo cum parui sumus maiorum cibos non appetamus that is Being fed vvith the simplicitie and sinceritie of faith as it vvere vvith milke so let vs be nourished in Christ and vvhen vve are litle ones let vs not couet the meates of the elder sort Vvho * in an other place testifieth that the vvord of God can not be preached nor certaine mysteries vttered to all men alike but are to be deliuered according to the capacitie of the hearers as he proueth both * by S. Paules example vvho gaue not to euery sort strong meate but milke to many as being not spiritual but carnal and not capable and * by our lordes also vvhho spake to some plainely and to others in parables affirmed that he had many things to vtter vvhich the hearers vvere not able to beare Hovv much more may vve gather that all thinges that be vvritten are not for the capacitie and diet of euery of the simple readers but that very many mysteries of holy vvritte be very far aboue their reach may and ought to be by as great reason deliuered them in measure meane most meete for them vvhich in deede can hardly be done vvhen the vvhole booke of the Bible lieth before euery man in his mother tonge to make choise of vvhat he list For vvhich cause the said Gregorie Nazianzen vvisheth the Christians had as good a lavv as the Hebrues of old had vvho as S. Hierom also vvitnesseth tooke order among them selues that none should read the Cantica Canticorum nor certaine other pieces of hardest Scriptures till they vvere thirtie yeres of age And truely there is no cause vvhy men should be more loth to be ordered and moderated in this point by Gods Church and their Pastors then they are in the vse of holy Sacraments for vvhich as Christ hath appointed Priestes and ministers at vvhose handes vve must receiue them and not be our owne caruers so hath he giuen * vs doctors prophetes expoūders interpreters teachers and preachers to take the lavv and our faith at their mouthes because our faith and religion commeth not to vs properly or principally by reading of Scriptures but as the Apostle saith by hearing of the preachers lavvfully sent though reading in order and humilitie much confirmeth and aduanceth the same Therfore this holy booke of the Scriptures is called of S. Ambrose Liber sacerdotalis the booke of priestes at vvhose handes and disposition vve must take and vse it Li. 2. ad Grat. The vvise vvil not here regard vvhat some vvilful people do mutter that the Scriptures are made for all men and that it is of enuie that the Priestes do keepe the holy booke from them Vvhich suggestion commeth of the same serpent * that seduced our first parents vvho persuaded them that God had forbidden them that tree of knovvledge lest they should be as cunning as him self and like vnto the Highest No no the church doth it to keepe them from blind ignorant presumption and from that vvhich the Apostle calleth falsi nominis scientiam knovvledge falsely so called and not to embarre them from the true knovvledge of Christ She vvould haue all vvise but vsque ad sobrietatem vnto sobrietie as the Apostle speaketh she knovveth the Scriptures be ordained for euery state as meates elements fire vvater candle kniues svvord the like vvhich are as needful most of them for children as old folkes for the simple as the vvise but yet vvould marre all if they vvere at the guiding of other then wise men or vvere in the handes of euery one for whose preseruation they be profitable She forbiddeth not the reading of them in any language enuieth no mans commoditie but giueth order hovv to doe it to edification and not destruction hovv to doe it without casting the holy to dogges or pearles to hogges See S. Chrysost ho. 24 in Matth declaring these hogges dogges to be carnal men Heretikes that take no good of the holy mysteries but thereby do both hurt them selues others how to doe it agreably to the soueraine sinceritie maiestie depth of Mysterie conteined in the same She vvould haue the presumptuous Heretike notvvithstanding he alleage them neuer so fast flying as it vvere through the whole Bible and coting the Psalmes Prophets Gospels Epistles neuer so readily for his purpose as Vincentius Lirinensis saith such mens fashion is yet she vvould according to Tertullians rule haue such mere vsurpers quite discharged of all occupying and possession of the holy Testament which is her old and onely right and inheritance and belongeth not to Heretikes at all vvhom Origen calleth Scripturarū fures theeues of the Scriptures She would haue the vnvvorthy repelled the curious repressed the simple measured the learned himbled and
he cometh and to my seruant doe this he doeth it ✠verse 10 And IESVS hearing this marueiled and sayd to them that folovved him Amen I say to you I haue not found so great faith in Israel ✠verse 11 And I say to you that many shal come from the East and West and shal sitte dovvne vvith Abraham Isaac Iacob in the kingdom of heauen ✠verse 12 but the children of the kingdom shal be cast out into the exteriour darkenesse there shal be vveeping gnashing of teeth ✠verse 13 And IESVS said to the Centurion Goe and as thou hast beleeued be it done to thee And the boy vvas healed in the same houre ⊢ ✠verse 14 And * vvhen IESVS was come into Peters house he savv ″ his vviues mother layde in a fitte of a feuer ✠verse 15 and he touched her hand and the feuer left her and she arose and ministred to him ✠verse 16 And vvhen euening vvas come they brought to him many that had diuels and he cast out the spirites vvith a vvord and al that vvere il at ease he cured ✠verse 17 that it might be fulfilled vvich vvas spoken by Esay the Prophete saying He tooke our infirmities and bare our diseases ✠verse 18 And IESVS seeing great multitudes about him commaunded to goe beyond the vvater ✠verse 19 And a * certaine Scribe came and sayd to him Master I vvil folovv thee vvithersoeuer thou shalt goe ✠verse 20 And IESVS sayth to him the foxes haue holes and the foules of the ayre nestes but the sonne of man hath not vvhere to lay his head ✠verse 21 And * an other of his Disciples sayd to him Lord permit me first to goe burie my father ✠verse 22 But IESVS sayd to him Folovv me and ″ let the dead burie their dead ✠verse 23 And * vvhen he entered into the boate his Disciples folovved him ✠verse 24 and loe a great tempest arose in the sea so that the boate vvas couered vvith vvaues but he slept ✠verse 25 And they came to him and raised him saying Lord saue vs vve perish ✠verse 26 And he saith to them Why are you fearful O ye of litle faith Then rising vp ″ he commaunded the vvindes the sea and there ensued a great calme ✠verse 27 Moreouer the men marueled saying What an one is this for the vvindes and the sea obey him ⊢ ✠verse 28 And * vvhen he vvas come beyond the vvater into the countrey of the Gerasens there mette him tvvo that had diuels coming forth out of the sepulcres exceding fierce so that none could passe by that vvay ✠verse 29 And behold they cried saying What is betvvene vs and thee IESV the sonne of God art thou come hither to torment vs before the time ✠verse 30 And there vvas not farre frome them an heard of many svvine feeding ✠verse 31 And the diuels besought him saying If thou cast vs out send vs into the heard of svvine ✠verse 32 And he said to theÌ„ Goe But they going forth vvent into the svvine and behold the whole heard vvent vvith a violence headlong into the sea and they dyed in the vvaters ✠verse 33 And the svvineheardes sled and comming into the citie told al and of them that had been possessed of diuels ✠verse 34 And behold the vvhole citie vvent out to meete IESVS and vvhen they savv him they besought him that he vvould passe from their quarters ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VIII 4 Priest The Priests of the old law saith S. Chrysostome had authoritie and priuilege only to discerne who where healed of leprosie and to denounce the same to the people but the Priests of the new law haue power to purge in very deede the filth of the soule Therefore whosoeuer despiseth them is more vvorthie to be punished then the rebel Dathaâ— and his complices S. Chryso li. 3. de Sacerd. 4. Gift Our Sauiour willeth him to goe and offer his gift or sacrifice according as Moyses prescribed in that case because the other sacrifice being the holiest of al holies which is his body was not yet begonne So saith S. Aug. li. 2. q. Euang. q. 3. Cont. Aduers leg Preph li. â— c. 19. 20. â— Not worthy Orig. ho. 5. in diuers When thou eatest saith he and drinkest the body and bloud of our Lord he entereth vnder thy roofe Thou also therefore humbling thy self say Lord I am not worthy c. So said S. Chrysostom in his Masse and so doeth the Cath. Churche vse at this day in euery Masse See S. Augustine ep 118 ad Ianu. 14. His Wiues mother Of Peter specially among the rest it is euident that he had a wife but as S. Hiâ—rom sayth after they were called to be Apostles they had no more carnal companie with their wiues as he proueth there by the very wordes of our Sauiour * He that hath left wise c. And so in the Latin Churche hath been alwayes vsed that maried men may be and are daily made Priests either after the death of the wife or with her consent to liue in perpetual continencie And if the Greekes haue Priests that doe otherwise S. Epiphanius a Greeke Doctor telleth them that they doe it agaynst the ancient Canons and Paphnutius plainely signifieth the same in the first Councel of Nice But this is most playne that there was neuer either in the Greeke Church or the Latin authentical example of any that married after holy Orders 22. Let the dead By this we see that not only no wordly or carnal respect but no other laudable dutie toward our parents ought to stay vs from folowing Christ and choosing a life of greater perfection 26. He commaunded The Churche here signified by the boate or shippe and Catholikes are often tossed with stormes of persecution but Christ who seemed to sleepe in the meane time by the Churches prayers awaketh and maketh a calme CHAP. IX The Maisters of the Iewes he confuteth both with reasons and miracles a defending his remitting of sinnes 9 his eating with sinners 14 and his condescending to his weake Disciples vntil he haue made them stronger 18 shewing also in two miracles the order of his prouidence about the lewes and Gentils leauing the one when he called the other 27 he cureth tvvo blind men and one possessed 35 And hauing vvith so many miracles together confuted his enemies and yet they worse and worse vpon pitie toward the people he thinketh of sending true pastours vnto them verse 1 AND entring into a boate he passed ouer the vvater and came into his ovvne citie ✠verse 2 And * behold they brought to him one sicke of the palsey lying in bedde And IESVS seeing their faith said to the sicke of the palsey Haue a good hart sonne thy sinnes are forgiuen thee
By the often fasting of his disciples we may easely gather that he appointed them a prescript maner of fasting as it is certaine he taught them a forme of prayer Lu. 5. and 11. 17. New wine By this new wine he doth playnly here signifie fasting and the straiter kind of life by the old bottels them that can not away therewith 19. Twelue yeres This woman a Gentil had her disease twelue yeres and the Gouerners daughter a Iewe which is here raysed to life was twelue yeres old Luc. 8. Marke then the allegorie hereof in the Iewes and Gentils As that woman fel sicke when the wenche was borne so the Gentils went their owne wayes into idolatrie when the Iewes in Abraham beleeued Agayne as Christ here went to rayse the wenche and by the way the woman was first healed and then the wenche reuiued so Christ came to the Iewes but the Gentils beleeued first and were saued and in the end the Iewes shal beleeue also Hiero. in Mat. 21. Touche only Not only Christes wordes but his garment and touche thereof or any thing to him belonging might doe and did miracles force proceding from his holy person to them Yea this woman returning home * set vp an Image of Christ for memorie of this benefite and the hemme of the same Image did also miracles This image Iulâ—an the Apostata threwe downe and set vp his owne in steede therof which was immediatly destroyed by fyre from heauen But the image of Christ broken in peeces by the heathen the Christians afterward gathering the peeces together placed it in the Churche where it was as Sozomenus writeth vnto his time 2â— Do you beleeue that I can We see here that to the corporal healing of these men he requireth onely this faith that he is able Which faith is not sufficient to iustifie them How then doe the Heretikes by this and the like places pleade for their onely iustifying faith See the Annot. Mar. 5 36. 3â— Pray therfore Therfore doth the Churche pray and fast in the Imber dayes when holy Orders are geuen that is when workemen are prepared to be sent into the haruest See Act. 1â— â— CHAP. X. He giueth to the Tvvelue the povver of Miracles and so sendeth them to the lost sheepe of the lovves 5 vvith instructions accordingly to and by occasion of the sending foretelleth of the persecutions after his Ascension arming them and al other against the same 40 and also exhorting the people to harbour his seruants in such times of persecution verse 1 AND hauing called his tvvelue Disciples together * he gaue them ″ povver ouer vncleane spirites that they should cast them out and should cure al maner of disease and al maner of infirmitie ✠verse 2 And the names of the tvvelue Apostles be these the ″first Simon vvho is called Peter and Andrevv his brother ✠verse 3 Iames of Zebedee and Iohn his brother Philip and Barthlemevv Thomas and Matthevv the publican and Iames of Alphaeus Thaddaeus ✠verse 4 Simon Cananaeus and Iudas Iscariote vvho also betrayed him ✠verse 5 These tvvelue did IESVS send commaunding them saying Into the vvay of the Gentiles goe ye not and into the cities of the Samaritans enter ye not ✠verse 6 but goe rather to the sheepe that are perished of the house of Israel ✠verse 7 And going preache saying That the kingdom of heaueÌ„ is at hand ✠verse 8 Cure the sicke raise the dead cleanse the lepers cast out diuels gratis you haue receiued gratis giue ye ✠verse 9 Do not ″ possesse gold nor siluer nor money in your purses ✠verse 10 not a skrippe for the vvay neither two coates neither shoes neither rodde for the vvorkeman is vvorthie of his meate ✠verse 11 And into vvhatsoeuer citie or tovvne you shal enter inquire vvho in it is vvorthie and there tarie til you goe forth ✠verse 12 And vvhen ye enter into the house salute it saying ″ Peace be to this house ✠verse 13 And if so be that house be vvorthie your peace shal come vpon it but if it be not vvorthie your peace shal returne to you ✠verse 14 And vvhosoeuer shal not receiue you nor heare your vvordes going forth out of the house or the citie ″ shake of the dust from your feete ✠verse 15 Amen I say to you it shal be ″ more tolerable for the land of the Sodomites and Gomorrheans in the day of iudgement then for that citie ✠verse 16 Behold I send you as sheepe in the middes of vvolues Be ye therfore vvise as serpents and simple as dooues ✠verse 17 And take heede of men For they vvil deliuer you vp in Councels and in their synagogs they vvil scourge you ✠verse 18 And to Presidents and ″ to Kings shal you be ledde for my sake in testimonie to them and the Gentiles ✠verse 19 But vvhen they shal deliuer you vp * take no thought hovv or vvhat to speakeâ— for ″ it shal be giuen you in that houre vvhat to speake ✠verse 20 For it is not you that speake but the spirit of your father that speaketh in you ✠verse 21 * The brother also shal deliuer vp the brother to death and the father the sonne and the children shal rise vp agaynst the parents and shal vvorke their death ✠verse 22 and you shal be odious to al men for my name but he that shal perseuêre vnto the end he shal be saued ⊢ ✠verse 23 And vvhen they shal persecute you in this citie flee into an other Amen I say to you you shal not finish al the cities of Israel til the sonne of man come ✠verse 24 * The Disciple is not aboue the maister nor the seruant aboue his lord ✠verse 25 It suffiseth the disciple that he be as his maister and the seruaÌ„t as his lord If they haue called the goodmaÌ„ of the house Beelzebub ″ hovv much more them of his houshold ✠verse 26 Therfore feare ye not them For nothing is hid that shal not be reuealed and secrete that shal not be knovven ✠verse 27 That vvhich I speake to you in the darke speake ye in the light and that vvhich you heare in the eare preache ye vpon the house â—oppes ✠verse 28 And feare ye not them that kil the body and are not able to kil the soul but rather feare him that can destroy both soul and body into hel ⊢ ✠verse 29 Are not tvvo sparovves sold for a faâ—thing and not one of them shal fall vpon the ground vvithout your father ✠verse 30 But your very heares of the head are al numbered ✠verse 31 Feare not therfore better are you then many sparovves ✠verse 32 * Euery one therfore that shal ″ confesse me before men I also vvil confesse him before my father vvhich is in heauen ✠verse 33 But
✠verse 9 And in vaine do they vvorshippe me teaching doctrines and ″ commaundements of men ✠verse 10 And hauing called together the multitudes vnto him he said to them Heare ye and vnderstand ✠verse 11 ″ Not that vvhich entreth into the mouth defileth a man but that vvhich procedeth out of the mouth that defileth a man ✠verse 12 Then came his Disciples and said to him Doest thou knovv that the Pharisees vvhen they heard this vvord vvere scandalized ✠verse 13 But he ansvvering sayd All planting vvhich my heauenly father hath not planted shal be rooted vp ✠verse 14 Let them alone blinde they are guides of the blinde And if the blinde be guide to the blinde both fall into the ditch ✠verse 15 And Peter ansvvering sayd to him Expound vs this parable ✠verse 16 But he sayd Are you also as yet vvithout vnderstanding ✠verse 17 Do you not vnderstand that al that entreth into the mouth goeth into the belly and is cast forth into the priuy ✠verse 18 But the things that proceede out of the mouth come forth from the hart and those things ″ defile a man ✠verse 19 For from the hart come forth euil cogitations murders aduoutries fornications thefts false testimonies blasphemies ✠verse 20 These are the things that defile a man but to eate vvith vnvvashen hands doeth not defile a man ⊢ ✠verse 21 And IESVS vvent forth from thence and retired into the quarters of Tyre and Sidon ✠verse 22 And behold * a vvoman of Chanaan came forth out of those coastes and crying out sayd to him Haue mercie vpon me O lord the Sonne of Dauid my daughter is sore vexed of a Deuil ✠verse 23 Who ansvvered her not a vvord And his Disciples came and besought him saying Dimisse her because she crieth out after vs ✠verse 24 And he ansvvering said I vvas not sent but to the sheepe that are lost of the house of Israel ✠verse 25 But she came and adored him saying Lord help me ✠verse 26 Who ansvvering said It is not good to take the bread of the Children and to cast it to the dogges ✠verse 27 But she said Yea lord for the vvhelpes also eate of the crummes that fal from the table of their maisters ✠verse 28 Then IESVS ansvvering said to her O vvoman great is thy faith be it done to thee as thou vvilt and her daughter vvas made hole from that houre ⊢ ✠verse 29 And vvhen IESVS vvas passed from thence he came beside the sea of Galilee and ascending into the mountaine sare there ✠verse 30 And there came to him great multitudes hauing vvith them dumme persons blinde lame feeble and many others and they cast them dovvne at his feete and he cured them ✠verse 31 so that the multitudes marueled seeing the dumme speake the lame vvalke the blinde see and they magnified the God of Israel ✠verse 32 And * IESVS called together his Disciples and said I pitie the multitude because three dayes novv they continue vvith me and haue not vvhat to eate and dimisse them fasting I vvil not lest they fainte in the vvay ✠verse 33 And the disciples say vnto him vvhence then may vve gette so many loaues in the desert as to fil so great a multitude ✠verse 34 And IESVS sayd to them Hovv many loaues haue you but they sayd Seuen a fevv litle fishes ✠verse 35 And he commaunded the multitude to sit dovvne vpon the ground ✠verse 36 And taking the seuen loaues the fishes and geuing thankes he brake gaue to his disciples and the disciples gaue to the people ✠verse 37 And they did al eate and had their fill And that vvhich vvas left of the fragments they tooke vp seuen baskets ful ✠verse 38 And there vvere that did eate foure thousand men beside children vvomen ✠verse 39 And hauing dimissed the multitude he vvent vp into a boate and came into the coastes of Magedan ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XV. 8. With their lippes This is to be vnderstood properly of such as haue euer God in their mouth the word of our Lord the Scriptures the Gospel but in their hart and al their life be in deede Godles It may be applied also to such as say their prayers without attention or eleuation of mind to God whether he vnderstand the prayers or no that saith them For many a poore Christian man that vnderstandeth not the wordes he speaketh hath his hart neerer heauen more seruor and deuotion more edification to him self more profite in spirit as the Apostle speaketh and lesse distractions then not only al Heretikes Which haue no true feeling of such things but then many learned Catholikes And therefore it is not to be vnderstood of praying in vnknowen tongues as Heretikes sometime expound it farre wide from the circumstance of the place and Christes intention speaking of the hypocritical Iewes 9. Commaundements of men Such only are here called traditions doctrines or commaundements of men which be either repugnant to Gods lawes as this of defrauding their parents vnder pretense of religion or which at the lest be friuolous vnprofitable and impertinent to pietle or true worshipe as that other sort of so often Washing hands and vessels without regard of inward puritie of hart and mind Let no man therefore be abused with the Protestants peruerse application of this place against the holy lawes canons and precepts of the Church and our spiritual Gouernours concerning fastes festiuities and other rules of discipline and due order in life and in the seruice of God For such are not repugnant but consonant to Gods word and al pietie and our Lord is truely honoured worshiped and serued both by the making and also by the obseruing of them * S. Paul gaue commaundements both by his epistles and by word of mouth euen in such matters wherein Christ had prescribed nothing at al and he chargeth the faithful to obserue the same The Apostles and Priests at Hierusalem made lawes and the Christians were bound to obey them The keeping of Sunday in steede of the Sabboth is the tradition of the Apostles and dare the Heretikes deny the due obsentation therof to be an acceptable worshipe of God They prescribed the Festes of Easter and whitsontide and other Solemnities of Christ and his Saincts which the Protestants them selues obserue They appointed the Lent and Imber fastes and other as wel to chastise the concupiscence of man as to serue and please God thereby as is plaine in the fasting of * Anna Tobie Iudith Esther who serued and pleased God thereby Therefore neither these nor other such Apostolike Ordinances nor any precepts of the holy Church or of our lawful Pastors are implied in these Pharisaical traditions here reprehended nor to be compted or called the doctrines and commaundements of men because they are not made by mere humane power
of the Apostles confessing the faith and receiuing these things in other mens names Where the holy Doctors meane only that these prerogatiues were not geuen to him for his owne vse but for the good of the whole Church and to be imparted to euery vocation according to the measure of their callings and that these great priuileges geuen to Peter should not decay or die with his person but be perpetual in the Church in his successors Therfore S. Hierom to Damasus taketh this Rocke not to be Peters person only but his successors and his Chaire I saith he folowing no cheefe or principal but Christ ioyne my self to the communion of Peters chaire vpon that rocke I know the Church was built And of that same Apostolike Chaire S. August saith That same is the Rocke which the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome And S. Leo Our Lord would the Sacrament or mysterie of this gift so to pertaine vnto the office of al the Apostles that he placed it principally in blessed S. Peter the cheefe of al the Apostles that from him as from a certaine head he might poure out his giftes as it were through the whole body that he might vnderstand him self to be an aliene from the diuine mysterie that should presume to reuolt from the soliditie or stedfastnes of Peter 1â— Build my Church The Church or house of Christ was only promised here to be builded vpon him which was fulfilled Io. 21 1â— the foundation stone and other pillers or matter being yet in preparing and Christ him self being not only the supereminent foundation but also the founder of the same which is an other more excellent qualitie then was in Peter for which he calleth it my Church meaning specially the Church of the new Testament Which was not perfectly formed and finished and distincted from the Synagogue til whitsunday though Christ gaue Peter and the rest their commissions actually before his Ascension 18. Gates of hel Because the Church is resembled to a house or a citie the aduersarie powers also be likened to a contrarie house or towne the gates wherof that is to say the fortitude or impugnations shal neuer preuaile against the citie of Christ And so by this promis we are assured that no heresies nor other wicked attempts can preuaile against the Church builded vpon Peter which the Fathers call Peters see and the Romane Church Count saith S. Augustine the Priests from the very See of Peter and in that order of fathers consider vvho to vvhom hath succeeded that same is the rocke vvhich the proud gates of Hel do not ouercome And in an other place that is it which hath obtained the toppe of authoritie Heretikes in vaine barking round about it 19. To thee In saying to thee vvil I geue it is plaine that as he gaue the keies to him so he builded the Church vpon him So saith S. Cyprian To Peter first of al vpon vvhom our Lord built the Church and from vvhom he instituted and shevved the beginning of vnitie did he geue this povver that that should be loosed in the heauens vvhich he had loosed in earth Wherby appeareth the vaine cauil of our Aduersaries which say the Church was built vpon Peters Confession only coÌ„mon to him and the rest and not vpon his person more then vpon the rest 19. The keies That is The authoritie or Chaire of doctrine knowledge iudgement and discretion betwene true and false doctrine the height of gouernement the power of making lawes of calling Councels of the principal voice in them of confirming them of making Canons and holesom decrees of abrogating the contrarie of ordaining Bishopes and Pastors or deposing and suspending them finally the povver to dispense the goods of the Church both spiritual and temporal Which signification of preeminent power and authoritie by the vvord keies the Scripture expresseth in many places namely speaking of Christ I haue the keies of death and Hel that is the rule And againe I vvil geue the key of the house of Dauid vpon his shoulder Moreouer it signifieth that men can not come into heauen but by him the keies signifing also authoritie to open and shut as it is said Apoc. 3. of Christ who hath the key of Dauid he shutteth and no man openeth By which wordes we gather that Peters authoritie is maruelous to whom the keies that is the power to open and shut heauen is geuen And therfore by the name of keies is geuen that supereminent power which is called in comparison of the power graunted to other Apostles Bishops aud Pastors plenitude potestatis fulnes of power Bernard lib. 2. de considerat c. 8. 19. Whatsoeuer thou shal bind Al kind of discipline and punishment of offenders either spiritual which directly is here meant or corporal so farre as it tendeth to the execution of the spiritual charge is comprised vnder the word bind Of which sort be Excommunications Anathematismes Suspensions degradations and other censures and penalties or penances enioyned either in the Sacrament of Confession or in the exterior Courtes of the Church for punishment both of other crimes and specially of heresie and rebellion against the Church and the cheeâ—e pastors therof 19. Loose To loose is as the cause and the offenders case requireth to loose them of any the former bandes and to restore them to the Churches Sacraments and Communion of the faithful and execution of their function to pardon also either al or part of the penances enioyned or what debtes so euer man oweth to God or the Church for the satisfaction of his sinnes forgeuen Which kind of releasing or loosing is called Indulgence finally this whatsoeuer excepteth nothing that is punishable or pardonable by Christ in earth for he hath committed his power to Peter And so the validitie of Peters sentence in binding or loosing whatsoeuer shal by Christes promis be ratified in heauen Leo Ser. de Transfig Ser. 2. in anniuers-assumpt ad Pontif. Hilar. can 16. in Matth. Epiph. in Ancherato prepe initium If now any temporal power can shew their warrant out of scripture for such soueraine power as is here geuen to Peter and consequently to his successors by these wordes whatsoeuer thou shal binde and by the very keies wherby greatest soueraintie is signified in Gods Church as in his familie and houshold and therfore principally attributed and geuen to Christ * who in the scripture is said to haue the key of Dauid but here coÌ„municated also vnto Peter as the name of Rocke if I say any temporal potestate can shew authoritie for the like soueraintie let them chalenge hardly to be head not only of one particular but of the whole vniuersal Church 27. Workes He saith not to geue euery man according to his mercie or their faith but according to their workes August de verb. Apost Ser. 35. And againe How should our Sauiour reward euery one according to their workes if
seemly for them to know these secretes gaue them by way of Prophecie warning of diuerse miseries signes and tokens that should fall some further of and some neerer the later day by which the faithful might alwayes prepare them selues but neuer be certaine of the houre day moneth nor yere when it should fall Aug. Ep. 10. 4. Seduce The first and principal warning needful for the faithful from Christes Ascension to the very end of the world is that they be not deceaued by Heretikes which vnder the titles of true teachers and the name of Christ and his Gospel wil seduce many 5. I am Christ Not only such as haue named them selues Christ as Simon Menander and such like but al Arch-heretikes be Christes to their folowers Luther to the Lutherans Caluin to the Caluinists because they beleeue them rather then Christ speaking in his Church 12. Iniquity abound When Heresie and false teachers reigne in the world namely toward the later day wicked life aboudeth and charity decayeth 14. Shal be preached The Gospel hath been preached of late yeres and now is by holy Religious men of diuers Orders in sundery great Countries which neuer heard the Gospel before as it is thought 15. Abomination of desolation This abomination of desolation foretold was first partly fulfilled in diuerse prophanations of the Temple of Hierusalem when the sacrifice and seruice of God was taken away but specially it shal be fulfilled by Antichrist and his Precursors when they shal abolishe the holy Masse which is the Sacrifice of Christes body and bloud and the only soueraine worship dewe to God in his Church as S. Hyppolytus writeth in these wordes The Churches shal lament with great lamentation because there shal neither oblation be made nor incense nor worship grateful to God But the sacred houses of Churches shal be like to cottages and the pretious body and bloud of Christ shal not be extant openly in Churches in those dayes the Liturgie or Masse shal be extinguished the Psalmodie shal cease the reciting of the Scriptures shal not be heard Hippol. de Antichristo By which it is plaine that the Heretikes of these daies be the special fore-runners of Antichrist 22. Shal be shortened The reigne of Antichrist shal be short that is three yeres and a halfe Dan. 7. Apoc. 11. Therfore the Heretikes are blasphemous and ridiculous that say Christes Vicar is Antichrist who hath sitten these 1500 yeres 24. Great signes These signes and miracles shal be to the outward appearance only for S. Paule calleth them * lying signes to seduce them only that shal perish Wherby we see that if Heretikes could worke feyned and forged miracles yet we ought not to beleeue them much lesse when they can not so much as seeme to doe any 26. In closets Christ hauing made the Churches authority bright and clere to the whole world warneth the faithful to take heede of Heretikes and Schisinatikes which haue their conuenticles aside in certaine odde places and obscure corners alluring curious persons vnto them Aug. li. 1. q. Euang. q. 38. For as for the comming together of Catholikes to serue God in secrete places that is a necessarie thing in time of persecution and was vsed of Christians for three hundred yeres together after Christ * and the Apostles also and disciples came so together in Hierusalem for feare of the Iewes And Catholikes doe the same at this day in our countrie not drawing religion into corners from the society of the Catholike Church but practising secretely the same faith that in al Christendom shineth and appeareth most gloriously 29. Immediatly If the later day shal immdediatly folow the persecution of Antichrist which is to endure but three yeres and halfe as is aforesaid then is it mere blasphemie to say Gods Vicar is Antichrist and that by their owne limitation these thousand yeres almost CHAP. XXV Continuing his Sermon he bringeth two parables of ten Virgìns and of Talents to shew how it shal be in Domesday with the Faithful that prepare and that prepare not themselues 31 Then also without parables he sheweth that such Faithful as doe workes of mercy shal haue for them life euerlasting and such as doe not euerlasting damnation verse 1 THEN shà l the kingdom of heauen be like to ten â— virgins vvhich taking their â— lampes vvent forth to meete the bridegrome and the bride ✠verse 2 And fiue of them vvere foolish and fiue vvise ✠verse 3 but the fiue foolish hauing taken their lampes did not take ″ oil vvith them ✠verse 4 but the vvise did takâ— oile in their vessels vvith the lampes ✠verse 5 And the bridegrom â— tarying long they slumbered all the slept ✠verse 6 And at midniâ—â—t there vvas a clamour made Behold the bridegrome comâ—â—â— goe ye forth to meete him ✠verse 7 Then arose al those virgins and they trimmed their lampes ✠verse 8 And the foolish said to the vvise Giue vs of your oile because our lampes are going out ✠verse 9 The vvise ansvvered saying Lest peraduenture there suffise not for vs and you goe rather to them that sel and bie for your selues ✠verse 10 And vvhiles they vvent to bie the bridegrome vvas come and they that vvere ready entred vvith him to the mariage and the gate vvas shut ✠verse 11 But last of al come also the other virgins saying Lord Lord open to vs. ✠verse 12 But he ansvvering said Amen I say to you I knovv you not ✠verse 13 Watch ye therfore because you knovv not the day nor the houre ⊢ ✠verse 14 For * euen as a man going into a strange countrie called his seruants and deliuered them his goods ✠verse 15 And to one he gaue fiue talents and to an other tvvo and to an other one to euery one according to his propre facultie and immediatly he tooke his iourney ✠verse 16 And he that had receiued the fiue talents vvent his vvay and occupied vvith the same and gained other fiue ✠verse 17 Likevvise also he that had receiued the tvvo gained other tvvo ✠verse 18 But he that had receiued the one going his vvay digged into the earth and hid his lords money ✠verse 19 But after much time the lord of those seruants commeth and made a count vvith them ✠verse 20 And there came he that had receiued the fiue talents and offred other fiue talents saying Lord fiue talents thou didst deliuer me behold I haue gained other fiue besides ✠verse 21 His lord said vnto him wel fare thee good and faithful seruant because thou hast been faithful ouer a fevv things I vvil place thee ouer many things enter into the ioy of thy lord ✠verse 22 And there came also he that had receiued the tvvo talents and said Lord tvvo talents thou didst deliuer me behold I haue gained other tvvo ✠verse 23 His lord said to
exacted it ✠verse 24 And he said to them that stoode by Take the pound avvay from him and giue it to him that hath the ten poundes ✠verse 25 And they said to him Lord he hath ten poundes ✠verse 26 But I say to you that to euery one that hath shal be giuen and from him that hath not that also vvhich he hath shal be taken from him ⊢ ✠verse 27 But as for those mine enemies that vvould not haue me reigne ouer them bring them hither and kil them before me ✠verse 28 And hauing said these things he vvent before ascending to Hierusalem ✠verse 29 And it came to passe * vvhen he vvas come nigh to Bethphagé and Bethania vnto the mount called Oliuet he sent tvvo of his Disciples ✠verse 30 saying Goe into the tovvne vvhich is ouer against into the vvhich as you enter you shal finde the colt of an asse tied on vvhich no man euer hath sitten loose him and bring him ✠verse 31 And if any man aske you Vvhy loose you him You shal say thus to him because our Lord needeth his seruice ✠verse 32 And they that vvere sent vvent their vvaies and found as he said to them the colt standing ✠verse 33 And vvhen they loosed the colt the ovvners thereof said to them Vvhy loose you the colt ✠verse 34 But they said because our Lord hath neede of him ✠verse 35 And they brought him to IESVS And casting their garments vpon the colt they set IESVS therevpon ✠verse 36 And as he vvent they spred their garments vnderneath in the vvay ✠verse 37 And vvhen he approched novv to the descent of mount-Oliuet al the multitudes of them that descended ' began vvith ioy to praise God vvith a loude voice for al the miracles that they had seen ✠verse 38 saying Blessed is he that commeth king in the name of our Lord peace in heauen and glorie on high ✠verse 39 And certaine Pharisees of the multitudes said to him Maister rebuke thy disciples ✠verse 40 To vvhom he said I say to you That if these hold their peace the stones shal crie ✠verse 41 And as he drevv neere seeing the citie he vvept vpon it saying ✠verse 42 Because if thou also hadst knovven and that in this thy day the things that pertaine to thy peace but novv they are hid from thine eies ✠verse 43 For the daies shal come vpon thee and thy enemies shal compasse thee vvith a trenche and inclose thee about and straiten thee on euery side ✠verse 44 and beate thee flat to the ground and thy children that are in thee and they shal not leaue in thee a stone vpon a stone because thou hast not knovven the time of thy visitation ✠verse 45 And entring into the temple he began to cast out the sellers therein and the biers ✠verse 46 saying to them It is vvritten That my house is the house of praier But you haue made it a denne of theeues ✠verse 47 And he vvas teaching daily in the temple And the cheefe Priests and the Scribes and the Princes of the people sought to destroy him ✠verse 48 and they found not vvhat to doe to him For al the people vvas suspense hearing him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX 4. Went vp Not onely invvard deuotion of faith and charitie tovvards Christ but external offices of seeing folovving touching receiuing harbouring him are recommended to vs in this example euen so our manifold exteriour deuotion tovvards his Sacraments Saincts and seruants be grateful specially the endeuour of good people not onely to be present at Masse or in the Church but to be neere the B. Sacrament and to see it vvith al reuerence and deuotion according to the order of the Church much more to receiue it into the house of their body 2. I restore fourefold That vvhich vve giue of our ovvne is almes and satisfaction for our sinnes but that vvhich vve restore of il gotten goods by Extortion Vsurie Simonie Bribrie Theft or othervvise that is called here Restoring And it is of duty and not of free almes and must be rendred not to vvhom vve lift but to the parties annoyed if it be possible othervvise it must be bestovved vpon the poore or other good vses according to the aduise of our superiour such as haue charge of our soules But that he yelded fourefold that vvas more then he vvas bound but very satisfactorie for his former sinnes also And herevvith vve may note that it is not the giuing of a peny grote or crovvne of a riche mans superfluitie that is so much recōmended to sinnes for redeeming their faultes but this large bestovving vpon Christ to sell al and giue it in almes to giue the moytie of our goodes to render foure times so much for that vvhich is vvrongfully gotten that extinguisheth sinnes The poore vvidovves brasse peny vvas very grateful because it vvas al or much of that she had but the riche mans pound of his superfluitie though it be good yet is nothing so grateful CHAP. XX. To the Iewes he auoucheth his power by the vvitnes of Iohn vvho vvas a man sent of God 9 and foretelleth in a parable their reprobation most vvorthy vvith the vocation of the Gentiles in their place 17 and consequently their irreparable damnation that shal ensue thereof 20 He defeateth their snare about paying tribute to Caesar 27 he ansvvereth also the inuention of the Sadduces against the Resurrection 40 And so hauing put them al to silence 41 he turneth and poseth them because they imagined that Christ should be no more but a man 45 bidding al to bevvare of the Scribes authors of the Ievves schisme from him being ambitious and hypocrites verse 1 AND it came to passe in one of the daies vvhen he vvas teaching the people in the temple and euangelizing the cheefe Priests and the Scribes vvith the auncients assembled ✠verse 2 and spake saying to him Tel vs in vvhat povver doest thou these things or vvho is he that hath giuen the this povver ✠verse 3 And IESVS ansvvering said to them I also vvil aske you one vvord Ansvver me ✠verse 4 The baptisme of Iohn was it from heauē or of men ✠verse 5 But they thought within them selues saying That if vve say From heauen he vvil say Vvhy then did you not beleeue him ✠verse 6 But if vve say Of men the vvhole people vvil stone vs for they are certaine that Iohn is a Prophet ✠verse 7 And they ansvvered that they knevv not vvhence it vvas ✠verse 8 And IESVS said to them Neither doe I tel you in vvhat povver I doe these things ✠verse 9 And he began to say to the people this parable * A certaine man planted a vineyard let it out to husbandmen and he vvas from home a long
him foretelling also his Resurrection and vocation of the Gentils 22 Againe an other time he telleth these Iewes openly that they are not of his sheepe and that no might of theirs shal take from him his true sheepe because he is God euen as his Father is God 31 Which by his miracles and by Scripture he sheweth to be no blasphemie and they in vaine seeking to stone and to apprehend him 40 he goeth out to the place where Iohn Baptist had giuen open witnes of him verse 1 AMEN amen I say to you he that entreth not by the doore into the folde of the sheepe but climeth vp an other vvay he is a theefe and a robber ✠verse 2 But he that entreth by the doore is the Pastor of the sheepe ✠verse 3 To this maÌ„ the porter openeth the sheepe heare his voice and he calleth his ovvne sheepe by name and leadeth them forth ✠verse 4 And vvhen he hath let forth his ovvne sheepe he goeth before them and the sheepe folovv him because they knovv his voice ✠verse 5 But a stranger they folovv not but flee from him because they knovv not the voice of strangers ✠verse 6 This prouerbe IESVS said to them But they knevv not vvhat he spake to them ✠verse 7 IESVS therfore said to them againe Amen amen I say to you that I am the doore of the sheepe ✠verse 8 And hovv many soeuer haue come are theeues and robbers but the sheepe heard them not ✠verse 9 I am the doore By me if any enter he shal be saued and he shal goe in and shal goe out and shal finde pastures ✠verse 10 The theefe commeth not but to steale and kil and destroy I came that they may haue life and may haue more aboundantly ⊢ ✠verse 11 I am the good Pastor * The ″ good Pastor giueth his life for his sheepe ✠verse 12 But the hireling and he that is not the Pastor vvhose ovvne the sheepe are not seeth the vvoulfe comming and leaueth the sheepe and fleeth and the vvoulfe reueneth and disperseth the sheepe ✠verse 13 And the hireling ″ fleeth because he is a hireling and he hath no care of the sheepe ✠verse 14 I am the good Pastor and I knovv mine and mine knovv me ✠verse 15 As the Father knovveth me and I knovv the Father and I yeld my life for my sheepe ✠verse 16 And other sheepe I haue that are not of this folde them also I must bring and they shal heare my voice and there shal be made * one folde and one Pastor ⊢ ✠verse 17 Therfore the Father loueth me because I yeld my life that I may take it againe ✠verse 18 No man taketh it avvay from me but * I yeld it of my self and I haue povver to yeld it and I haue povver to take it againe This commaundement I receiued of my father ✠verse 19 A dissension rose againe among the Ievves for these vvordes ✠verse 20 And many of them said He hath a deuil and is mad vvhy heare you him ✠verse 21 Others said These are not the vvordes of one that hath a deuil can a deuil open the eies of blinde men ✠verse 22 * And ″ the Dedication vvas in Hierusalem and it vvas vvinter ✠verse 23 And IESVS vvalked in the temple in Salomons porche ✠verse 24 The Ievves therfore compassed him round about and said to him Hovv long doest thou hold our soule in suspeÌ„se if thou be CHRIST tel vs openly ✠verse 25 IESVS answered them I speake to you and you beleeue not the vvorkes that I doe in the name of my Father they giue testimonie of me ✠verse 26 but you doe not beleeue because you are not of my sheepe ✠verse 27 My sheepe heare my voice and I knovv them and they folovv me ✠verse 28 And I giue them life euerlasting and they shal not perish for euer and no man shal plucke them out of my hand ✠verse 29 My father ″ that vvhich he hath giuen me is greater then al and no man can plucke them out of the hand of my father ✠verse 30 I and the Father are one ✠verse 31 The Ievves tooke vp stones to stone him ✠verse 32 IESVS ansvvered them Many good vvorkes I haue shevved you from my father for vvhich of those vvorkes doe you stone me ✠verse 33 The Ievves ansvvered him For a good vvorke vve stone the not but for blasphemie and because thou being a man makest thy self God ✠verse 34 IESVS ansvvered them Is it not vvritten in your lavv that I said you are goddes ✠verse 35 If he called them goddes to vvhom the vvord of God vvas made and the scripture can not be broken ✠verse 36 vvhom the Father hath sanctified and sent into the vvorld say you That thou blasphemest because I said I am the sonne of God ✠verse 37 If I doe not the vvorkes of my father beleeue me not ✠verse 38 But if I doe and if you vvil not beleeue me beleeue the vvorkes that you may knovv and beleeue that the Father is in me and I in the Father ⊢ ✠verse 39 They sought therfore to apprehend him and he vvent forth out of their handes ✠verse 40 and he vvent againe beyond Iordan into that place vvhere Iohn vvas baptizing first and he taried there ✠verse 41 and many came to him and they said That Iohn in deede did no signe But al things vvhatsoeuer Iohn said of this man vvere true ✠verse 42 And many beleeued in him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. X. 1. Climeth an other vvay whosoeuer taketh vpon him to preach without lawful sending to minister Sacraments and is not Canonically ordered of a true Catholike Bishop to be a Curate of soules Person Bishop or what other spiritual Pastor so euer and commeth not in by lawful election and holy Churches ordinance to that dignity but breaketh in against order by force or fauour of men and by humane lawes he is a theefe and a murderer So came in Arius Caluin Luther and al Heretikes and al that suceede them in roome and doctrine And generally euery one that descendeth not by Lawful succession in the knowen ordinarie line of Catholike Bishops and Pastors that haue been in al Countries since their conuersion And according to this rule S. 〈◊〉 li. â— c. 3 useth the true shepheards from the theeues and Heretikes So doe Tertul. de Praeser nu 11. S. Cypr. de vnit 〈◊〉 nu 1. S. August ep 165. cont ep Manich. c. 4. and Lirinensit 11. Good Pastor The good Pastor is he whose special care is not of his owne aduantage but of the safty of the flocke The hireling is he that respecteth not the profite and good of the flocke but his owne lucre The Woulâ— is the Heretike or any persecutor of the Church which is Christs flocke â—â—
he cried vvith a loude voice Lazarus come forth ✠verse 44 And forthvvith he came forth that had been dead bound feete and handes vvith vvinding bandes and his face vvas tied vvith a napkin IESVS said to them Loose him and let him goe ✠verse 45 Many therfore of the Ievves that vvere come to Marie and Martha and had seen the things that IESVS did beleeued in him ⊢ ✠verse 46 And certaine of them vvent to the Pharisees and told them the things that IESVS did ✠verse 47 The cheefe priests therfore and the pharisees gathered a councel and said Vvhat doe vve for this man doeth many signes ✠verse 48 If vve let him alone so al vvil beleeue in him and the Romanes vvil come and take avvay our place and nation ✠verse 49 But one of them named Caiphas being the high priest of that yere said to them You knovv nothing ✠verse 50 neither doe you cōsider that it is expedient for vs that one man die for the people and the vvhole natiō perish not ✠verse 51 And this he said not of him self but ″ being the high priest of that yere he prophecied that IESVS should die for the nation ✠verse 52 and not only for the nation but to gather into one the children of God that vvere dispersed ✠verse 53 From that day therfore they deuised to kil him ✠verse 54 IESVS therfore vvalked no more openly among the Ievves but he vvent into the countrie beside the desert vnto a citie that is called Ephrem and there he abode vvith his Disciples ⊢ ✠verse 55 And the Pasche of the Ievves vvas at hand and many of the countrie vvent vp to Hierusalem before the Pasche to sanctifie them selues ✠verse 56 They sought IESVS therfore and they communed one vvith an other standing in the temple Vvhat thinke you in that he is not come to the festiual day And the cheefe Priests Pharisees had giuen cōmaundemēt that if any man should knovv vvhere he vvas he should tel that they might apprehend him ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 31. Being the high Priest Maruel not that Christ preserueth his truth in the Church as wel by the vnworthy as the worthy Prelates thereof the giftes of the Holy Ghost folowing their Order and office as we see here in Caiphas and not their merites or person And if this man being many waies wicked and in part an vsurper and the Law and Priesthod being to decline and to giue place to Christs new ordinance had yet some assistance of God for vtterance of truth which him self meant not nor knew not how much more may we be assured that Christ wil not leaue Peters Seate * whose faith he promised should neuer falle though the persons which occupie the same were as il as the blasphemous and malitious mouthes of Heretikes do affirme CHAP. XII The Rulers dealing as if he hid him self 1 he cōmeth to Bethania ◠Where by occasion of Iudas the theefe murmuring at Marie Magdalens costly deuotion he foretelleth his death 12 From thence though they did novv intend to kil Lazarus also he rideth openly into Hierusalem the people because he had raised Lazarus confessing with their acclamations that he is Christ 20 Where certaine Gentils desiring to see him 22 he foretelleth the conuersion of the vvhole vvorld from the Diuel to him to be novv instant as the effect of his death vpon the Crosse 28 The Father also ansvvering from heauen to his prayer made to that purpose 37 yet after al this the Ievves continevv incredulous as Esay prophecied of them 42 though many beleeued but vvere ashamed to confesse him 44 Wherevpon he shevveth that it is glorious before God and saluation to them selues to beleeue in him and confesse him and damnable to despise him verse 1 IESVS therfore sixe daies before the Pasche came to Bethánia vvhere Lazarus vvas that had been dead vvhom IESVS raised ✠verse 2 And they made him a supper there and Martha ministred but Lazarus vvas one of them that sate at the table vvith him ✠verse 3 Marie therfore tooke a povvnd of ointement of right spikenard pretious and anointed the feete of IESVS and vviped his feete vvith her heare and the house vvas filled of the odour of the ointmēt ✠verse 4 One therfore of his disciples Iudas Iscariote he that vvas to betray him said ✠verse 5 ″ Vvhy vvas not this ointment sold for three-hundred pence and giuen to the poore ✠verse 6 And he said this not because he cared for the poore but because he vvas ″ a theefe and hauing the purse caried the things that vvere put in ✠verse 7 IESVS therfore said Let her alone that she may keepe it for the day of my burial ✠verse 8 For the poore you haue alvvaies vvith you but me you shal not haue alvvaies ✠verse 9 A great multitude therfore of the Ievves knevv that he vvas there and they came not for IESVS only but that they might see Lazarus vvhom he raised from the dead ⊢ ✠verse 10 But the cheefe Priests deuised for to kil Lazarus also ✠verse 11 because many for him of the Ievves vvent avvay and beleeued in IESVS ✠verse 12 And on the morovv a great multitude that vvas come to the festiual day vvhen they had heard that IESVS commeth to Hierusalem ✠verse 13 they tooke the boughes of palmes and vvent forth to meete him and cried Hosanna blessed is he that commeth in the name of our Lord the king of Israel ✠verse 14 And IESVS foūd a yong asse and sate vpon it as it is vvritten ✠verse 15 Feare not daughter of Sion behold thy king commeth sitting vpon an asses colt ✠verse 16 These things his disciples did not knovv at the first but vvhen IESVS vvas glorified then they remembred that these things had been vvritten of him and these things they did to him ✠verse 17 The multitude therfore gaue testimonie vvhich vvas vvith him vvhē he called Lazarus out of the graue and raised him from the dead ✠verse 18 For therfore also the multitude came to meete him because they heard that he had done this signe ✠verse 19 The Pharisees therfore said among them selues Doe you see that vve preuaile nothing behold the vvhole vvorld is gone after him ✠verse 20 And there vvere certaine Gentiles of them that came vp to adore in the festiual day ✠verse 21 These therfore came to Philippe vvho vvas of Bethsaida of Galilee and desired him saying Sir vve are desirous to see IESVS ✠verse 22 Philippe commeth and telleth Andrevv Againe Andrevv Philippe told IESVS ✠verse 23 But IESVS ansvvered them saying The houre is come that the Sonne of man shal be glorified ✠verse 24 Amen amen I say to you vnles the graine of vvheate falling into the ground die it self remaineth alone but if it die it
much vnfaithfulnes by rules of place to embarte Christ of his wil or wisedom to be in the Sacrament how him self list and on as many altars or places as he liketh We detest for al that the wicked heresie of certaine Protestants holding quite contrarie to the Zuinglians that Christ according to his Humanitie is in euery place where the Diuinitie is which is both against faith and the common rules of nature and diuinitie 21. As my Father As when he gaue them commission to preach and baptize through the world he made mention to his owne power therein so here before he institute the Sacrament of Penance and giue them authoritie to remitte sinnes lest the wicked should aske afterward by what right they do such great functions he sheweth his Fathers commission giuen to him self and then in plaine termes most amply imparteth the same to his Apostle that whosoeuer deny the Apostles their successors the Priests of Gods Church to haue right to remitte sinnes should deny consequently Christ as man to haue authoritie to doe the same 22. He breathed He giueth the Holy Ghost in and by an external signe to his Apostles not visibly and to al such purposes as afterward at whitsuntide but for the grace of the Sacrament of Orders as S. Augustine saith and that none make doubt of the Priests right in remission of sinnes seing the Holy Ghost is purposly giuen them to doe this same In which case if any be yet coÌ„tentious he must deny the Holy Ghost to be God and not to haue power to remitte sinnes It is not absurd saith S. Cyril that they forgiue sinnes vvhich haue the Holy Ghost For vvhen they remitte or reteine the Holy Ghost remitteth reteineth in them and that they doe tvvo vvaies first in Baptisme and then in Penance As S. Ambrose also li. 1 c. 7â— de poenitentia restlling the Nouatians a Sect of old Heretikes which pretending Gods glorie as our new Sectaries do denied that Priests could remitte sinnes in the Sacrament of Penance asketh vvhy it should be more dishonour to God or more impossible or inconuenient for men to forgiue sinnes by Penance then by Baptisme seing it is the Holy Ghost that doeth it by the Priests office and ministerie in both 23. Whose sinnes Power to offer Sacrifice which is the principal function and acte of Priesthod was giuen them at the institution of the B. Sacrament the second and next special facultie of Priesthod consisting in remitting sinnes is here bestowed on them And withal the holy Sacrament of Penance implying Contrition Confession and Satisfaction in the Penitent and absolution on the Priests part is instituted for in that that expresse power and commission is giuen to Priests to remitte or reteine al sinnes and in that that Christ promiseth whose sinnes soeuer they forgiue they be of God forgiuen also and vvhose sinne they reteine they be reteined before God it folovveth necessarily that vve be bound to submit our selues to their iudgment for release of our sinnes For this vvonderful povver vvere giuen them in vaine if none vvere bound to seeke for absolution at their handes Neither can any rightly seeke for absolution of them vnles they confesse particularly at least al their mortal offences vvhether they be coÌ„mitted in minde hart vvil and congitation onely or in vvord and vvorke for Gods priests being in this Sacrament of Penauce coÌ„stituted in Christs steede as iudges in causes of our conscience can not rightly rule our cases vvithout ful and exacte cognition and knovvledge of al our sinnes and the necessarie circumstances and differences of the same which can not othervvise be had of them being mortal men then by our simple sincere and distincte vtterance to them of our sinnes vvith humble contrite hart ready to take and to doe penance according to theire iniunction For that authoritie to reteine sinnes consisteth specially in enioyning satisfaction and penitential vvorkes of praying fasting almes and such like Al vvhich Gods ordinance whosoeuer condemneth or contemneth as Heretikes doe or neglecteth as some carelesse Catholikes may perhaps doe let them be assured they can not be saued Neither must any such Christian man pretend or looke to haue his sinnes after Baptisme remitted by God onely without this Sacrament which was the old Heresie of the Nouatians Ambr. li. 1. de poâ—nit c. 2. Socrat. li. 7 Ec. hist c. 25. more then any may hope to be saued or haue his original or other sinnes before Baptisme forgiuen by God without the same SacrameÌ„t Let no man deceiue himself this is the second table or borde after shipvvrackâ— as S. Hierom calleth it Whosoeuer take not hold of it shal perish without al doubt because they contemne Gods counsel and order for their saluation And therfore S. Augustine ep 180 ioyning both together saith it is a pitiful case when by the absence of Gods Priests men depart this life aut non regenerati aut ligati that is either not regenerated by Baptisme or fast bound and not absolued by the Sacrament of penance and reconciliation ⸬ because they shal be excluded from eternal life and destruction folovveth them And S. Victor li. 2 de persecut Vandalica telleth the miserable lameÌ„tation of the people when their Priests were banished by the Arian Heretikes Who say they shal baptize these infants Who shal minister penaÌ„ce vnto vs loose vs from the bandes of sinnes c And therfore S. Cyprian very often namely ep 54 calleth it great cruelty such as Priests shal answer for at the later day to suffer any man that is poenitent of his sinnes to depart this life without this reconciliation and absolution because saith he the Lavvmaker him self Christ hath graunted that things bound in earth should also be bound in heauen and that those things might there be loosed vvhich vvere loosed before here in the Church And it is a world to see how the Heretikes wrastle with this so plaine a commission of remitting sinnes referring it to preaching to denouncing Gods threates vpon sinners and to we can not tel what els though to our English Protestants this authoritie seemeth so cleere that in their order of visiting the sicke their Ministers acknowledge chalenge the same vsing a formal absolution according to the Churches order after the special coÌ„fession of the partie But to conclude the matter let euery one that list to see the true meaning of Christs wordes and the Priests great power and dignitie giuen them by the same wordes and other marke wel these wordes of S. Chrysostome For saith he they that dvvel on the earth and conucrsein it to them is commission giuen to dispense those things that are in heauen to them is it giuen to haue the povver vvhich God vvould not to be giuen neither to Angels nor Archangels for neither to them vvas it said whatsoeuer you shal binde in earth
befall ✠verse 25 And there came a certaine man and told them That the men loe vvhich you did put in prison are in the temple standing and teaching the people ✠verse 26 Then vvent the Magistrate vvith the ministers and brought them vvithout force for they feared the people lest they should be stoned ✠verse 27 And vvhen they had brought them they set them in the Councel And the high priest asked them ✠verse 28 saying * Commaunding vve commaunded you that you should not teach in this name and behold you haue filled Hierusalem vvith your doctrine and you vvil bring vpon vs the bloud of this man ✠verse 29 But Peter ansvvering and the Apostles said God must be obeied rather then men ✠verse 30 The God of our Fathers hath raised vp IESVS vvhom you did kil hanging him vpon a tree ✠verse 31 This Prince and Sauiour God hath exalted vvith his right hand to giue repentance to Israël and remission of sinnes ✠verse 32 and vve are vvitnesses of these vvordes and the holy Ghost vvhom God hath giuen to al that obey him ✠verse 33 Vvhen they had heard these things it cut them to the hart and they consulted to kil them ✠verse 34 But one in the Councel rising vp a Pharisee named Gamaliel a doctor of lavv honorable to al the people commaunded the men to be put forth a vvhile ✠verse 35 and he said to them Ye men of Israël take heede to your selues touching these men vvhat you meane to doe ✠verse 36 For before these daies there rose Theódas saying he vvas some body to vvhom consented a numbre of men about foure hundred vvho vvas slaine and al that beleeued him vvere dispersed and brought to nothing ✠verse 37 After this fellovv there rose Iudas of Galilee in the daies of the Enrolling and drevv avvay the people after him and he perished and as many as euer consented to him vvere dispersed ✠verse 38 And novv therfore I say to you depart from these men and let them alone for if this counsel or vvorke be of men it vvil be dissolued ✠verse 39 but if it be of God you are not able to dissolue them ' lest perhaps you be found to resist God also And they consented to him ✠verse 40 And calling in the Apostles after they had scourged them they charged them that they should not speake in the name of IESVS and dimissed them ✠verse 41 And they vvent from the sight of the councel reioycing because they vvere accounted vvorthy to suffer reproche for the name of IESVS ✠verse 42 And euery day they ceased not in the temple and from house to house to teach and euangelize Christ IESVS ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 2. Defrauded In that saith S. Augustine he withdrew any part of that which he promised he was guilty at once both of sacrilege and of fraude of sacrilege because he robbed God of that which was his by promes of fraude in that he withheld of the whole gift a peece Let now the Heretikes come and say it was for lying or hypocrisie onely that this facte was condemned because they be loth to haue sacrilege counted any such sinne who haue taught men not onely to take away from God some peece of that or al that them selues gaue but plainly to spoile apply to them selues al that other men gaue 3. Peter said S. Peter as you see here without mans relation knew this fraude and the cogitations of Ananias and as head of the College and of the whole Church against which this robbery was committed executed this heauy sentence of Excommunication both against him and his wife consenting to the Sacrilege 〈◊〉 it was excommunication by S. Augustines judgement li. 5. cont ep Parm. c. 1 to 7 and had this corporal miraculous death ioyned withal as the Excommunication that S. Paul gaue out against the incestuous and others had the corporal vexation of Satan incident vnto it 4. In thy povver If is displeased God saith S. Augustine to vvithdravv of the money vvhich they had vovved to God hovv is he angry vvhen chastitie is vovved and is not performed for to such may be said that vvhich S. Peter said of the money Thy virginitie remaining did it not remaine to thee and before thou didst vovv vvas it not in thine ovvne power for whosoeuer haue vowed such things and haue not paied them let them not thinke to be condemned to corporal deaths but to euerlasting fire August Ser. 10. de diuersis And S. Gregorie to the same purpose writeth thus Ananias had vovved money to God vvhich aftervvard ouercome vvith diuelish persuasion he vvithdravv but vvith vvha◠death he vvas punished thou knovvest If then he vvere vvorthy of that death who tooke avvay the money that he had giuen to God consider vvhat great peril in Gods iudgment thou shalt be vvorthy of vvhich hast vvithdravven not money but thy self from almighty God to vvhom thou hadst vovved thy self vnder the habits or vveede of a Monke 4. Not to men but To take from the Church or from the Gouernours thereof things dedicated to their vse and the seruice of God or to lie vnto Gods Ministers is so iudged of before God as if the lie were made and the fraude done to the Holy Ghost him self who is the Churches President and Protector 15. His shadovv Specially they sought to Peter the cheefe of al who not onely by touching as the other but by his very shadow cured al diseases wherevpon S. Augustine faith If then the shadow of his body could helpe how much more now the fulnes of power And if thē a certaine litle vvind of him passing by did profite them that humbly asked how much more the grace of him now being permanent remaining Ser. 29 de Sanctis speaking of the miracles done by the Saincts now reigning in heauen CHAP. VI. By occasion of a murmur in the Church vvhose number novv is so grovven that it can not be numbred Seuen of them being ordered by the Apostles in the holy order of Deacons ◠one of them Steuen worketh great miracles and is by such as he confounded in disputation falsely accused in the Councel of blasphemie against the Temple and rites thereof verse 1 AND in those daies the numbre of disciples increasing there arose a ″ murmuring of the Greekes against the Hebrues for that their vvidovves vvere despised in the daily ministerie ✠verse 2 And the Tvvelue calling together the multitude of the disciples said It is not reason that vve leaue the vvord of God and serue tables ✠verse 3 Consider therfore brethren ″ seuen men of you of good testimonie ful of the holy Ghost and vvisedom vvhom vve may appoint ouer this busines ✠verse 4 But vve vvil be instant in praier and the ministerie of the vvord ✠verse 5 And the saying vvas liked before al the multitude And they
chose Steuen a man ful of faith and of the holy Ghost and Philippe and Próchorus and Nicánor and Timon and Pármenas and Nicolas a stranger of Antioche ✠verse 6 These they did set in the presence of the Apostles and praying they imposed handes vpon them ✠verse 7 And the vvord of God increased and the number of the disciples vvas multiplied in Hierusalem excedingly a great multitude also of the priests obeied the faith ✠verse 8 And Steuen ful of grace and fortitude did great vvonders signes among the people ✠verse 9 And there arose certaine of that vvhich is called the Synagogue of the Libertines and of the Cyrenians and of the Alexandrians and of them that vvere of Cilicia and Asia disputing vvith Steuen ✠verse 10 and they could not resist the vvisedom and the Spirit that spake ✠verse 11 Then they suborned men to say they had heard him speake vvordes of blasphemie against Moyses and God ✠verse 12 They therfore stirred vp the people and the Auncients and the Scribes and running together they tooke him and brought him into the Councel ✠verse 13 and they set false vvitnesses that said This man ceaseth not to speake vvordes against the holy place and the Lavv. ✠verse 14 for vve haue heard him say that this same IESVS of Nazareth shal destroy this place and shal change the traditions vvhich Moyses deliuered vnto vs. ✠verse 15 And al that sate in the Councel beholding him savv his face as it vvere the face of an Angel ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VI. 1. Murmuring It commeth of humane infirmitie that in euery Societie of men be it neuer so holy there is some cause giuen or taken by the weake of murmur and difference which must euer be prouided for and staied in the beginning lest it grow to further schisme or sedition And to al such defects the more the Church increaseth in number and diuersitie of men and Prouinces the more it is subiect In al which things the spiritual Magistrates by the Apostles example and authoritie must take orders as time and occasion shal require 3. Seuen men We may not thinke that these Seuen here made Deacons were onely chosen to serue profane tables or dispose of the Churches mere temporalles though by that occasion only they may seeme to some now elected no expresse mention being made of any other function for diuers circumstances of this same place giue euidence and so doth al antiquitie that their Office stood not principally about profane things but about the holy Altar The persons to beÌ„ elected must be ful of the Holy Ghost and wisedom they must after publike praier be ordered and consecrated by the Apostles imposition of hands as Bishops and Priests were afterward ordered ep ad Tim where S. Paul also requireth in a maner the same conditions in them as in Bishops Al which would not haue beene prescribed for any secular stewardship Yea straight vpon their Ordering here no doubt by commission of the Apostles which they had not before their election they preached baptized disputed and as it may appeare by the wordes spoken of S. Steuen that he was ful of grace and fortitude they receiued great increase of grace by their Deaconship But S. Ignatius ep 2 ad Tral can best witnes of their Office and the Apostles maner and meaning in such things who writeth thus It behòueth also to please by al meanes the Deacons vvhich are for the ministerie of IESVS CHRIST For they are not seruiteurs of meate and drinke but ministers of the Church of God For vvhat are Deacons but imitatours or folovvers of Christ ministring to the Bishop as Christ to his Father vvorking vnto him a cleane and immaculate worke euen as S. Steuen to S. Iames c. S. Polycarpe hath the like in his epistle ad Philippenses And S. Denys writeth that their Office was about the Altar and putting the holy bread and chalice vpon the same S. Clement also Apost Const li. â— c. 61. that their Office among other things is to assist the Bishops and read the Gospel in the Seruice c. S. Cyprian in diuers places ep 65. ep 49 ad Cornel. calleth Deacons the Churches and the Apostles Ministers and their Office administrationens sacram an holy administration S. Hierom affirmeth in caput 7 Michcae and in episto 85 ad Euagriunâ— tom 2 Where he checketh some of them for preFerring them selues before Priests and putteth them in remembrance of their first calling that they be as the Leuites were in respect of the Priests of the old Law finally by S. Ambrose li. 1 Offâ—â— c. 41 and Prudentius in Hymno de S. Laurent speaking of S. Laurence the Deacon We may see their Office was most holy See S. Augustine also of the dignitie of Deacons ep 14â— ad Valerium Conc. Carthag 4. can 37. 38 39 41. CHAP. VII Steâ—â—â— being permitted to answer beginning at Abraham shevveth that God was with their fathers both in other places and also long before the Temple 4â— and that after it vvas built it could not be as they grosly imagined a house for God to dwel in 51 then he inuâ—igheth against their stifneckednes and telleth them boldly of their traiterous murdering of Christ as their fathers had done his Prophets afore him 54 Whereat they being vvood he seeth heauen open and IESVS therein his Diuine Maiestie 57 Whereat they become more mad so that they stone him to death Saul consenting he commending his soul to IESVS and humbly praying for them verse 1 AND the cheefe priest said Are these things so ✠verse 2 Vvho said Ye men brethren and fathers heare The God of glorie appeared to our father Abraham vvhen he vvas in Mesopotamia before that he abode in Charan ✠verse 3 and said to him Goe forth out of thy countrie and out of thy kinred and come into a land that I shal shevv thee ✠verse 4 Then vvent he forth out of the land of the Chaldees and dvvelt in Charan And from thence after his father vvas dead he translated him into this land vvherein you doe novv dvvel ✠verse 5 And he gaue him no inheritance in it no not the pase of a foote and he promised to giue it him in possession and to his seede after him vvhen as he had no childe ✠verse 6 And God spake to him That his seede shal be a sciourner in a strange countrie and they shal subdue them to seruitude and shal euil intreate them fourehundred yeres ✠verse 7 and the nation vvhich they shal serue vvil I iudge said God and after these things they shal goeforth and shal serue me in this place ✠verse 8 And he * gaue him the testament of circumcision and so he * begat Isaac and circumcised him the eight day and * Isaac Iacob and * Iacob the tvvelue Patriarches ✠verse 9 And the Patriarches through
man standing on the right hand of God ✠verse 57 And they crying out vvith a loude voice stopped their eares vvith one accord ranne violently vpon him ✠verse 58 And casting him forth vvithout the citie they ″ stoned him and the vvitnesses laid of their garments * beside the feete of a yong man that vvas called Saul ✠verse 59 And they stoned Steuen inuocating and saying Lord IESVS receiue my spirit ✠verse 60 And falling on his knees he cried vvith a loude voice saying Lord lay not this sinne vnto them And vvhen he had said this he fel a sleepe And Saul vvas consenting to his death ANNOTATIONS CHAP. VII 33. Holy ground If that apparition of God him self or an Angel could make the place and ground holy and to be vsed of Moyses with al signes of reuerence and feare-how much more the corporal birth abode and wonders of the Sonne of God in Iewrie and his personal presence in the B. Sacrament may make that countrie and al Christian Churches altars holy And it is the greatest blindnes that can be to thinke it superstition to reuerence any things or places in respect of Gods presence or wonderous operation in the same See S. Hierom. ep 17 18. 27. of the holy land 48. Not in houses The vulgar Heretikes alleage this place against the corporal being of Christ in the B. Sacrament in Churches by which reason they might haue driuen him out of al houses Churches and corporal places when he vvas visible in earth But it is meant of the Diuinitie only spoken to correct the carnal Ievves who thought God either so to be conteined compassed and limited to their Temple that he could be no vvhere els or at least that he vvould not heare or receiue mens praiers and sacrifices in the Churches of the Gentiles or els vvhere out of the said Temple And so as it maketh nothing for the Sacramentaries no more doth it serue for such as esteeme Churches and places of publike praier no more conuenient nor more holy then any other profane houses or chambers For though his person or vertue be not limited to any place yet it pleaseth him condescending to our necessitie and profite to vvorke his vvonders and to be vvorshipped of vs in holy places rather then profane 38. They stoned him Read a maruelous narration in S. Augustine of one stone that hitting the Martyr on the elbovv rebounded backe to a faithful man that stood neere Who keeping and carying it vvith him vvas by reuelation vvarned to leaue it at Ancóna in Italie vvherevpon a Church or Memorie of S. Steuen vvas there erected and many miracles done after the said Martyrs body vvas found out and not before Aug. â—o 10 ser 38 de diuersis in edit Paris CHAP. VIII So farre is persecution from preuailing against the Church that by it the Church greweth from Hierusalem into al Ievvrie and Samaria 5 The second of the Deacons Philip conuerteth vvith his miracles the citie it self of Samaria and baptizeth them euen Simon Magus also him self among the rest 14 But the Apostles Peter and Iohn are the Ministers to giue them the Holy Ghost 18 Which ministerie Simon Magus vvould bie of them 16 The same Philip being sent of an Angel to a great man of Aethiopia Who came a Pilgrimage to Hierusalem first catechizeth him 16 and then he professing his faith and desiring Baptisme doth also baptize him verse 1 AND the same day there vvas made a great persecution in the Church vvhich vvas at Hierusalem and al vvere dispersed through the countries of Ievvrie and Samaria sauing the Apostles ✠verse 2 And ″ deuout men tooke order for Steuens funeral and made great mourning vpon him ✠verse 3 But Saul * vvasted the Church entring in from house to house and dravving men and vvomen deliuered them into prison ✠verse 4 They therfore that vvere dispersed passed through euangelizing the vvord ✠verse 5 And Philippe descending into the citie of Samaria preached CHRIST vnto them ✠verse 6 And the multitudes vvere attent to those things vvhich vvere said of Philippe vvith one accord hearing and seing the signes that he did ✠verse 7 For many of them that had vncleane spirits crying vvith a loud voice vvent out And many sicke of the palsey and lame vvere cured ✠verse 8 There vvas made therfore great ioy in that citie ⊢ ✠verse 9 And a certaine man named Simon vvho before had been in that citie a Magician seducing the nation of Samaria saying him self to be some great one ✠verse 10 vnto vvhom al harkened from the least to the greatest saying This man is the povver of God that is called great ✠verse 11 And they vvere attent vpon him because a long time he had bewitched them vvith his magical practises ✠verse 12 But vvhen they had beleeued Philippe euangelizing of the kingdom of God and of the name of IESVS CHRIST they vvere baptized men and vvomen ✠verse 13 Then Simon also him self beleeued and being baptized he cleaued to Philippe Seing also signes and very great miracles to be done he vvas astonied vvith admiration ✠verse 14 And vvhen the Apostles vvho vvere in Hierusalem had heard that Samaria had receiued the vvord of God theysent vnto them Peter Iohn ✠verse 15 Vvho vvhen they vvere come praied for them that they might receiue the holy Ghost ✠verse 16 For he vvas not yet come vpon any of them but they vvere only baptized in the name of our Lord IESVS ✠verse 17 Then did ″ they impose their handes vpon them and they ″ receiued the holy Ghost ⊢ ✠verse 18 And vvhen Simon had seen that by the imposition of the hand of the Apostles the holy Ghost vvas giuen he ″ offered them money ✠verse 19 saying Giue me also this povver that on vvhomsoeuer I impose my handes he may receiue the holy Ghost ✠verse 20 But Peter said to him Thy money be vvith thee vnto perdition because thou hast thought that the gift of God is purchased vvith money ✠verse 21 Thou hast no part nor lot in this vvord For thy hart is not right before God ✠verse 22 ″ Doe penance therfore from this thy vvickednesse and pray to God ″ if perhaps this cogitation of thy hart may be remitted thee ✠verse 23 For I see thou art in the gall of bitternes and the obligation of iniquitie ✠verse 24 And Simon ansvvering said ″ Pray you for me to our Lord that nothing come vpon me of these things vvhich you haue said ✠verse 25 And they in deede hauing testified and spoken the vvord of our Lord returned to Hierusalem and euangelized to many countries of the Samaritans ✠verse 26 And an Angel of our Lord spake to Philippe saying Arise and goe tovvard the South to the vvay that goeth dovvne from Hierusalem into Gaza ″
tribunal of Pope Councels Bishops Synodes but eche man to his ovvne phantastical spirit his ovvne sense of Scriptures and his ovvne vvilful obdurate rebellion against Gods Church and his Superiors in the same But here vve see S. Paul and Barnabas men that vvere Apostles and ful of the Spirit of God and the other parties though neuer so much partial to the ceremonies of their Lavv by their former long vse and education therein yet not to stand stifly to their ovvne opinion on either side but to condescend to referre the vvhole controuersie and the determination thereof to the Apostles Priests or Auncients of Hierusalem that is to say to commit the matter to be tried by the heads and Bishops and their determination in Councel This is Gods holy and vvise prouidence among other iudgements in his Church to keepe the Christian people in truth and vnitie and to condemne sectes and false teachers and troublers of the Church By vvhich iudgements and order vvhosoeuer vvil not or dare not be tried in al their doctrine and doings they shevv them selues to mistrust their ovvne cause and to flee from the light and ordinance of God Vvithout vvhich order of appeasing al differences in faith and constructions of the Scriptures the Church had beene more defectual and insufficient then any Commonvvealth or Societie of men in the vvorld none of vvhich euer vvanteth good meanes to decide al discordes and dissension arising among the subiects citizens of the same 6. Apostles and Auncients The Heresies of our Protestants vvhich vvould haue al men to giue voice or to be present in Councels and of others that vvould haue none but the holy or elect to be admitted are refuted by this example vvhere vve see none but Apostles Priests or Ancients assembled to dispute of the matter though many deuout people vvere in the citie the same time Neither did euer any other in the Auncient Councels of the Church assemble to debate and define the matter but such though many other for other causes be euer present Secular men or vvomen be their gifts neuer so great can not be iudges in causes of faith and religion If any thing saith God â—e hard and doubtful thou shalt come to the Priests of the Leuitical stocke and thou shalt folovv their sentence Againe The lippes of the Priest shal keepe knovvledge and the Lavv thou shalt require of his mouth Againe Aske the Lavv of the Priest Much more must vve referre al to our Bishops and Pastors vvhom God hath placed in the regiment of the Church vvith much larger priuilege then euer he did the old Priests ouer the Synagogue to vvhom it is said He that despiseth you despiseth me And it is to be noted that the Bishops so gathered in Councel represent the vvhole Church haue the authoritie of the vvhole Church and the Spirit of God to protect them from error as the vvhole Church SS Paul and Barnabas come hither for the definition of the vvhole Church The sentence of a plenarie or general Councel saith S. Augustine is the consent of the vvhole Church And so it must needes be in the Church because the Magistrates Senate Councel or deputies of al commonvvealthes represent the vvhole body and to haue it othervvise as the Churches Rebels vvish vvere to bring al to hel and horrour and them selues to be perpetually by the seditious and popular persons vpholden against Lavv reason and religion in their vvickednes â— Assembled A Councel vvas called to discusse the matter vvhich Councel vvas the more easily gathered because the Christian Bishops and countries vvere not yet so many but that the principal Gouernours of the Church being not far dispersed and as many learned men as vvere necessarie might be in Hierusalem or easily called thither And it vvas not a Prouincial Councel or Synode only but a general Councel consisting of the cheefe Apostles and Bishops that then vvere though the number vvas nothing so great as aftervvard vsed to assemble vvhen the Church vvas spred into al nations 7. Peter rising vp S. Peter as the head of the Church speaketh first as his Successors haue euer had not only in their personal presence but in their absence by their legates and substitutes the cheefe voice in al Councels general none euer receiued into authoritie and credite in the Church vvithout their Confirmation And therefore the Councels of the Arians and of other Heretikes vvere they neuer so great vvanting the Popes assent assistance or Confirmation did shamfully erre as Ariminense for the Arians and Ephesinum secundum for the Nestorians and such like condemned Assemblies 7. Chose that by my mouth Though Paul vvere called and appointed specially to be the Apostle of the Gentils yet that vvas S. Peters special priuilege by Gods ovvne choise that the first Gentils should be called by his mouth and that he first should vtter to the Church that truth of the admission of the Gentils him self for that he vvas Christes Vicar being notvvithstanding as his Maister vvas Minister Circuncisionis that is Apostle of the Ievves Christ deferring al preeminence vnto him in that point also 1â— Iames. S. Iames because he vvas an Apostle and also Bishop of Hierusalem gaue his sentence next for the speache interposed of SS Paul and Barnabas vvas but for their better information in the decision of the matter and for confirmation of S. Peters sentence though they being Apostles and Bishops had voices in the Councel also as many mâ— had though their sentences be not heare reported And vvhere S. Iames in his speach saith I iudge it is not meant that he gaue the principal definitiue sentence for he as al the rest folovved and allovved the senteÌ„ce of S. Peter as it is plaine in the text the vvhole assembly for reuerence of his person and approbation of his sentence holding their peace Al the multitude saith S. Hierom held their peace and into his sentence Iames the Apostle al the Priests did passe together For though S. Iames did particularise certaine points incident to the question debated as of eating strangled meates c. yet the proper controuersie for vvhich the Councel assembled vvas Vvhether the Gentils conuerted vvere bound to obserue the Lavv of Moyses and it vvas concluded that they vvere not bound nor ought not to be charged vvith Moyses Lavv or the Sacraments and ceremonies of the same this is the substance and principal purpose of this Councels decree vvhich doth binde for euer and Peter saith S. Hierom in the same place vvas Prince or author of this decree the matter of fornication and Idolothytes being but incident to the question or resolution and the forbidding of eating strangled and bloud but a temporal prohibition vvhich by the consent of the Church or othervvise aftervvard vvas abrogated the Church of God hauing the true sense of difference of times place persons vvhen and
giue an account of this concourse And vvhen he had said these things he dimissed the assemblie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIX 12. Napkins The napkins that had touched S. Paules body vvrought miracles and it vvas no superstition to attribute that vertue to them vvhich God gaue to them in deede nor to seeke to touch them for health vvas any dishonour to God but it much proued Christes religioÌ„ to be true and him to be the only God vvhose seruants yea vvhose seruants * shades and napkins could do such vvonders as S. Chrysostome to 5. cont Gentiles quòd Christus sit Deus in vit Babyla shovveth in a vvhole booke to that purpose against the Pagans prouing hereby and by the like vertue of other Saincts and their Relikes that Christ their Lord and Maister is God for it is al one concerning the bodies of Saincts reliques garments staues bookes or any thing that belonged to them al which may and haue done and yet doe vvhen it is necessarie to our edification the like vvonders to Gods great honour not only in their life time but after their death much more for S. Paules napkins had as great force vvhen he vvas dead as vvhen he liued and so much more as his grace and dignitie vvith God is greater then before Vvhich S. Chrysostom in the place alleaged proueth at large by the shrine of S. Babylas the Martyr and to thinke the contrarie is the Heresie of Vigilantius condemned so long since as S. Hieroms time and by him refuted aboundantly 16. Paul I knovv Both the said napkins taken from S. Paules body and his name also vvere dreadful and able to expel diuels Vvhereby vve learne that not only Christes name vvhich is the principal but his seruaÌ„ts names also inuocated vpon the possessed haue povver ouer diuels vvhich is a maruelous honour to Saincts and nothing diminisheth the glorie of Christ but excedingly increaseth the same not only him self but his seruants also being able to do such things and to be stronger then any Diuel in Hel. So vve read in * S. Hierom that many did inuocate the name of S. Hilarâ—on vpon the possessed and the Diuels straight departed so did the Diuel knovv * S. Babylas and other Saincts euen after they vvere dead vvhen they could not speake for the presence of their Relikes and vvhen they vvere tormented and expelled by them vvhereof al antiquitie is ful of testimonies But our Heretikes Luther and Caluin and their Scholers attempting to cast out Diuels spâ—d much like as these good fellovves did 19. Curious things Curious and vnlavvful sciences as Vvitcheraft Necromancie and other meanes of diuination by southsaying figure-â—asting interpretation of dreames or any vvay not allovved by God and his Church must much more be abhorred of old Christians vvhen these so lately conuerted vvere so zelous and diligent to leaue them And by this example al that are nevvly reconciled to the Church are taught the first thing they do to burne their heretical and naughtie bookes 19. Bookes A Christian man is bound to burne or deface al vvicked bookes of vvhat sort so euer specially Heretical bookes Vvhich though they infect not him alvvaies that keepeth them yet being furth comming they may be noisom and pernicious to others that shal haue them and read them after his death or othervvise Therfore hath the Church taken order for condemning al such bookes and against the reading of them vvhere danger may ensue and the Christian Emperoures Constantinus Magnus Valentinâ—an Theodosius Martian Iustinian made penal lavves for the burning or defacing of them Sozem. li. 1 c. 20. li. 2c 〈◊〉 Conc. Chalac act 3. in fine cap. Amplae in fine totius Conc. â— Imperator Conc. Constantinop 2. conses 5. cap. Debitam Act. 1 cap. 1. cap. Rem See Eusebius li. â— de vita Constant c. 61. 62. 63. 64. The danger of reading them as it is manifest so it is signified by Euseb li. 7 c. 6. s. Augustine li. 3 de bapt 6. 14. S. Greg. li. 5 ep 64. CHAP. XX. Hauing visited the Churches of Macedonia and Achaia as he purposed Act. 19 and novv about to saile from Corinth tovvard Hierusalem because of the Ievves lying in vvaite for him he is constrained to returne into Macedâ—nia And so 〈◊〉 Philippos taking boate commeth to Troas vvhere vpon the Sunday vvith a sermon and a miracle he greatly confirmeth that Church 13 Thence comming to Milétum 17 he sendeth to Ephesus for the Clergie of those partes to vvhom he maketh a Pastoral sermon committing vnto their charge the stocke beguÌ„ne by him there and novv like to be seen of him no more considering the troubles that by reuelation he looketh for at Hierusalem verse 1 AND after that the tumult vvas ceased Paul calling the disciples and exhorting them tooke his leaue and set forvvard to goe into Macedonia ✠verse 2 And vvhen he had vvalked through those partes had exhorted them vvith much speach he came to Greece ✠verse 3 vvhere vvhen he had spent three moneths the Ievves laid vvait for him as he vvas about to saile into Syria and he had councel to returne through Macedonia ✠verse 4 And there accompanied him Soâ—â—pater of Pyrrhus of Beroea and of Thessalonians Aristarchus and Secundus and Caius of Derbè and Timothee and of Asia Tychicus and Tróphimus ✠verse 5 These going before staied for vs at Troas ✠verse 6 but vve â—ailed after the daies of Azymes from Philippi and came to them vnto Troas in fiue daies vvhere vve abode seuen daies ✠verse 7 And in the first of the Sabboth vvhen vve vvere assembled to breake bread Paul disputed vvith them being to depart on the morovv and he continued the sermon vntil midnight ✠verse 8 And there vvere a great number of lampes in the vpper chamber vvhere vve vvere assembled ✠verse 9 And a certaine yong man named Eútychus sitting vpon the vvindovv vvhereas he vvas oppressed vvith heauy sleepe Paul disputing long driueÌ„ by sleepe fel from the third loft downe and vvas taken vp dead ✠verse 10 To vvhom vvhen Paul vvas gone dovvne he lay vpon him and embracing him he said Be not troubled for his soule is in him ✠verse 11 And going vp and breaking bread and tasting and hauing talked sufficiently to them vntil day light so he departed ✠verse 12 And they brought the lad aliue and vvere not a litle comforted ✠verse 13 But vve going vp into the ship sailed to Asson from thence meaning to receiue Paul for so he had ordained him self purposing to iourney by land ✠verse 14 And vvhen he had found vs in Asson taking him vvith vs vve came to Miâ—yléne ✠verse 15 And sailing thence the day folovving vve came ouer against Chios and the other day vve arriued at Samos and the day folovving vve came to Milétum ✠verse 16 for Paul had purposed to saile leauing Ephesus lest any stay should be made him
for her because heare is giuen her for a veile ✠verse 16 But if any man seeme to be contentious vve haue no such ″ custome nor the ` CHVRCH ' of God ✠verse 17 And this I commaund not praising it that you come together not to better but to vvorse ✠verse 18 First in deede vvhen you come together into the Church I heare that there are schismes among you and in part I beleeue it ✠verse 19 For ″ there must be heresies also that they also vvhich are approued may be made manifest among you ✠verse 20 Vvhen you come therfore together in one is it not novv to eate ″ our Lordes supper ✠verse 21 For euery one taketh his ovvne supper before to eate And one certes is an hungred and an other is drunke ✠verse 22 Vvhy haue you not houses to eate and drinke in or contemne ye the Church of God and confound them that haue not Vvhat shal I say to you praise I you in this I do not praise you ✠verse 23 For I receiued of our Lord that vvhich also ″ I haue deliuered vnto you that our Lord IESVS ″ in the night that he vvas betraied ″ tooke ″ bread ✠verse 24 and giuing thankes brake and said ″ Take ye eate ″ THIS IS ″ MY BODY VVHICH SHAL BE DELIVERED FOR YOV ″ this doe ye for the commemoration of me ✠verse 25 In like maner also the chalice after he had supped saying THIS CHALICE IS THE NEVV TESTAMENT IN MY BLOVD this doe ye as often as you shal drinke for the coÌ„memoration of me ✠verse 26 For as often as you shal eate this bread and drinke the chalice ″ you shal shevv the death of our Lord vntil he come ✠verse 27 Therfore vvhosoeuer shal eate this bread or drinke the chalice of our Lord vnvvorthily he shal be ″ guilty of the body and of the bloud of our Lord. ✠verse 28 But let a man proue him self and so let him eate of that bread and drinke of the chalice ✠verse 29 For he that eateth and drinketh vnvvorthily eateth and drinketh iudgement to him self ″ not discerning the body of our Lord. ⊢ ✠verse 30 Therfore are there among you many weake and feble and ″ many sleepe ✠verse 31 But if vve did ″ iudge our selues vve should not be iudged ✠verse 32 But vvhiles vve are iudged of our Lord vve are chastised that vvith this world vve be not damned ⊢ ✠verse 33 Therfore my brethren vvhen you come together to eate ″ expect one an other ✠verse 34 If any man be an hungred let him eate at home that you come not together vnto iudgement And the rest ″ I vvil dispose vvhen I come ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XI 2. My precepts Our Pastors and Prelates haue authoritie to commaund and vve are bound to obey And the Gouerners of the Church may take order and prescribe that vvhich is comely in euery state as time and place require though the things be not of the substance of our religion 5. Euery vvoman Vvhat gifts of God so euer vvomen haue though supernatural as some had in the Primitiue Church yet they may not forget their vvomanly shamefastnes but shevv them selues subiect and modest and couer their heads vvith a veile 16. Custome If vvomen or other to defend their disorder malipertnes dispute or alleage Scriptures and reasons or require causes of their preachers vvhy by vvhat authoritie they should be thus restrained in things indifferent make them no other ansvver but this This is the custome of the Church this is our custome Vvhich is a goodly rule to represse the saucinesse of contentious â—anglers vvhich being out of al modestie and reason neuer vvant vvordes and replies against the Church Vvhich Church if it could then by prescription of tvventy or thirty yeres and by the authority of one or tvvo of their first preachers stoppe the mouthes of the seditious vvhat should not the custome of fiftene hundred yeres the decrees of many hundred Pastors gaine of reasonable modest and humble men 19. There must be heresies Vvhen the Apostle saith Heresies must be He shevveth the euent and not that God hath directly so appointed it as necessarie for that they be it commeth of mans malice and free vvil but that they be conuerted to the manifestation of the good and constant in faith the Churches vnitie that is Gods special vvorke of prouidence that vvorketh good of euil And for that there should fall Heresies and Schismes specially concerning the Article and vse of the B Sacrament of the Altar vvhereof he novv beginneth to treate it may make vs maruel the lesse to see so great dissensions Heresies and Schismes of the vvicked and vveake in faith concerning the same Such things then vvil be but vvo to him by vvhom scandals or Sectes do come Let vs vse Heretikes saith S. Augustine not to that end to approue their errours but that by defending the Catholike doctrine against their deceices vve may be more vvatchful and vvary because it is most truely vvritten There must be heresies that the tried and approued may be manifested or discoured from the holovv hartes among you Let vs vse this benefite of Gods prouidence for Heretikes be made of such as vvould erre or be naught though they vvere in the Church but being out they profite vs excedingly not by teaching the truth vvhich they knovv not but by stirring vp the carnal in the Church to seeke truth and the spiritual Catholikes to deere the truth for there be innumerable holy approued men in the Church but they be not discerned from other among vs nor manifest so long as vve had rather sleepe in darknes of ignorance then behold the light of truth therfore many are raised out of their sleepe by Heretikes to see the day of God and are glad thereof August c. 8. de vera relig 20. Our Lordes supper The Christians at or about the time of the Churches onely Sacrifice and their communicating thereof kept great feastes vvhich continued long for that the reliefe of the poore vpon the common charges of the richer sort and the charitie and vnitie of al sortes vvere much preserued thereby for vvhich cause they vvere called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Charities of the auncient Fathers and vvere kept commonly in Church houses or porches adioyning or in the body of the Church vvhereof see Tertullian Apolog. c. 19. Clemens Alexand. S. Iustine S. Augustine cont Faiest li. 20 c. 20. after the Sacrifice and Communion vvas ended as S. Chrysostom ho. 27. in 1 Cor. in initio iudgeth Those feastes S. Paul here calleth Coenas Dominicas because they vvere made in the Churches vvhich then vvere called Dominica that is Our Lordes houses The disorder therfore kept among the Corinthians in these Church-feastes of Charitie the Apostle seeketh here to redresse from the foule abuses
Ecclesiast Hier. c. 1 part â— in princip and before the receiuing the vvhole Church of God crieth vpon it Domine non sum digniâ—s Deus propitius este mihi peccators Lambe of God that takest avvay the sinnes of the vvorld haue mercie on vs. And for better discerning of this diuine meate vve are called from common profane houses to Gods Churchs for this vve are forbidden to make it in vulge apparel and are appointed sacred solemne vestiments Hiero. in Epitaph Nâ—pot li. 2 adu Pelag. c. 9. Paulinus ep 12 ad Seuer Io. Diaco in vit D. Greg. li. 3 c. 59. For this is the halovving of Corporals and Chalices Ambr. 2 Off. c. 28. Nazianz Orat. ad Arianos Optatuâ— li. 6 in initio for this profane tables are remoued and altars consecrated August Ser de temp 255. for this the very Priests them selues are honorable chast sacred Hiero. ep 1 ad Heliodorum c. â— Liâ— adu Iouin c. 19 Ambros in 1 Tim. 3. for this the people is forbidden to touch it vvith coÌ„mon hands Nazianz. orat ad Aâ—â—anoâ— in initio for this great care and solicitude is taken that no part of either kinde fall to the ground Cyril Hieros mystag 5 in fine Orig. ho. 13 in c. 25 Exod. for this sacred prouision is made that if any hosts or parts of the Sacrament do remaine vnreceiued they be most religiously reserued vvith al honour and diligence possible and for this examination of consciences confession continencie as S. Augustine saith receiuing it fasting Thus dovve Catholikes and the Church of God discerne the holy Body and bloud by S. Paules rule not onely from your profane bread and vâ—ine vvhich not by any secrete abuse of your Curats or Clerkes but by the very order of your booke the Minister if any remaine after your Communion may take home vvith him to his ovvne vse and therfore is no more holy by your ovvne iudgement then the rest of his meates but from al other either vulgar or sanctified meates as the Catechumens bread and our vsual holy bread If al this be plaine and true and you haue nothing agreable to the Apostles nor Christes institution but al cleanâ— contrarie then imporet vobis Deus and confound you for not discerning his holy Body and for conculcating the bloud of the nevv Testament â—0 Many sleepe Vve see here by this it is a fearful case and crime to defile by sinne as much as in vs lieth the body of Christin the Sacrament seeing God strooke many to death for it in the Primitiue Church and punished others by greuous sicknes No maruel that so many strange diseases and deaths fall vpon vs novv in the vvorld 31. Iudge your selues Vve may note here that it is not ynough onely to sinne no more or to repent lightly of that vvhich is past but that vve should punish our selues according to the vveight of the faults past and forgiuen and also that God vvil punish vs by temporal scourges in this life or the next if vve do not make our selues very cleane before vve come to receiue his holy Sacrament vvhose heaâ—y hands vve may escape by punishing our selues by fasting and other penance 33. Expect one an other Returning novv to their former fault and disorder for the vvhich he tooke this occasion to talke of the holy Sacrament and hovv great a fault it is to come vnvvorthely to it he exhorteth them to keepe their said suppers or feastes in vnitie peace and sobrietie the riche expecting the poore c. 34. I vvil dispose Man particular orders decrees moe then be here or in any other booke of the nevv Testament expresly vvritten did the Apostles as we see here and namely S. Paul to the Corinthians set dovvne by tradition vvhich our vvhole ministration of the MASSE is agreable vnto as the substance of the Sacrifice and Sacrament is by the premisses proued to be most consonant Caluins supper and Communion in al points vvholy repugnant to the same And that it agreeth not to these other not vvritteÌ„ traditions they easely confesse The * Apostles deliuered vnto the Church to take it onely fasting they care not for it The Apostles taught the Church to consecrate by the vvordes and the signe of the Crosse vvithout vvhich saith S. Augustine tract in Io. 118. Ser. â—5 in append Chrys ho. 〈◊〉 in 16 Mat. no Sacrament is rightly perfited the Protestants haue takeÌ„ it avvay The Apostles taught the Church to keepe * a Memorie or inuocatioÌ„ of Saincts in this Sacrifice the Caluinists haue none The Apostles decreed that in this Sacrifice there should be special praiers for the dead Chrys ho. in ep ad Philip. Aug. de cur pro mort c. 1 they haue none Likewise that water should be mixed with the winâ— and so forth See Annot. in c. 11 〈◊〉 23. Bread Therfore if Caluin had made his new administration according to all the Apostles written wordes yet not knovving how many things beside the Apostle had to prescribe in these wordes Catera cum venerâ— disponam the rest I wil dispose when I come he could not haue satisfied any wise man in his new chaunge But now seeing they are fallen to so palpable blindnes that their doing is directly opposite to the very Scripture also which they pretend to folow onely and haue quite destroied both the name substance and al good accidents of Christes principal Sacrament we trust al the world wil see their folly and impudencie CHAP. XII They must not make their diuersitle of Giftes an occasion of Schisme considering that al are of one Holy Ghost and for the profit of the one body of Christ vvhich in the Church 12 Vvhich also could not be a body vvithout such varietie of members 12 Therfore neither they that haue the inferiour giftes must be discontent seing it is Gods distribution nor they that haue the greater contemne the other considering they are no lesse necessarie 25 but al in al ioyne together 2â— and euery one knovv his ovvne place verse 1 ANd concerning spiritual things I vvil not haue you ignoraÌ„t brethren ✠verse 2 You know that vvhen you vvere heathen you vvent to dumme Idols according as you vvere ledde ✠verse 3 Therfore I doe you to vnderstand that no maÌ„ speaking in the Spirit of God saith anáthema to IESVS And no man can say Our Lord IESVS but in the holy Ghost ✠verse 4 And there are diuisions of graces but one Spirit ✠verse 5 Andthere are diuisions of ministrations but one Lord. ✠verse 6 And there are diuisions of operations but one God vvhich vvorketh al in al. ✠verse 7 And the manifestation of the Spirit is giuen vnto euery one to profit ✠verse 8 To one certes by the Spirit is giuen the vvord of vvisedom and to an other the vvord of knovvledge according to the same Spirit ✠verse 9 to an other
″ faith in the same Spirit to an other the grace of doing cures in one Spirit ✠verse 10 to an other the vvorking of miracles to an other prophecie to an other discerning of spirites to an other kindes of tonges to an other interpretation of languages ✠verse 11 And al these things vvorketh one and the same Spirit diuiding to euery one according as he vvil ⊢ ✠verse 12 For * as the body is one and hath many members and al the members of the body vvhereas they be many yet are one body so also Christ ✠verse 13 For in one Spirit vvere vve al baptized into one ' vvhether Ievves or Gentiles or bondmen or free and in one Spirit vve vvere al made to drinke ✠verse 14 For the body also is not one member but many ✠verse 15 ″ If the foote should say because I am not the hand I am not of the body is it therfore not of the body ✠verse 16 And if the eare should say because I am not the the eie I am not of the body is he therfore not of the body ✠verse 17 If the vvhole body vvere the eie vvhere is the hearing If the vvhole vvere the hearing vvhere is the smelling ✠verse 18 But novv God hath set the members euery one of them in the body as he vvould ✠verse 19 And if al vvere one member vvhere vvere the body ✠verse 20 But novv there are many members in deede yet one body ✠verse 21 And the eie can not say to the hand I neede not thy helpe or againe the head to the feete You are not necessarie for me ✠verse 22 But much more those that seeme to be the more vveake members of the body are more necessarie ✠verse 23 and such as vve thinke to be the baser members of the body vpon them vve put more aboundant honour and those that are our vnhonest partes haue more aboundant honestie ✠verse 24 And our honest partes neede nothing but God hath tempered the body giuing to it that vvanted the more aboundant honour ✠verse 25 that there might be no ″ schisme in the body but the members together might be careful one for an other ✠verse 26 And if one member suffer any thing al the members suffer vvith it or if one member do glorie al the members reioyce vvith it ✠verse 27 And you are the body of Christ and members of member ✠verse 28 And * some verily God hath set in the Church first Apostles secondly prophets thirdly doctors next miracles thē the graces of doing cures helpes gouernements kindes of tonges ✠verse 29 Are al Apostles are al prophets are al doctors are al miracles ✠verse 30 haue al the grace of doing cures do al speake vvith tonges do al interpret ✠verse 31 But pursue the better giftes And yet I shevv you a more excellent vvay ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XII 9. Faith in the same This faith is not an other in substance then the common faith in Christ but is of an other accidental qualitie onely that is of more seruor deuotiō zeale and confident trust specially for doing of miracles 13. If the foote The Church is of exceding great distinctiō of members giftes orders and offices yet of great concord concurrence mutual communion and participation in al actions of her members among them selues and vvith Christ the head of the Body 25. Schisme in the body As Charitie and vnitie of spirit is the proper bond and vveale of the common Body so is diuision or Schisme vvhich is the interruption of peace and mutual Societie-betvvene the partes of the same the special plague of the Church and as odious to God as rebellion to the temporal Soueraine CHAP. XIII That aboue al other Giftes they should seeke after Charitie as that vvithout vvhich nothing profiteth 4 and vvhich doth al as 〈◊〉 to be done and remaineth also in heauen verse 1 IF I speake vvith the tonges of men and of Angels and haue ″ not charitie I am become as sounding brasse or a tinkling cymbal ✠verse 2 And if I should haue prophecie and knevv al mysteries and al knovvledge and if I should haue al faith so that I could remoue mountaines and haue not charitie I am nothing ✠verse 3 And if I should distribute al my goods to be meate for the poore and if I should ″ deliuer my body so that I burne and haue not charitie it doth profit me nothing ✠verse 4 Charitie is patient is benigne Charitie enuieth not dealeth not peruersly is not puffed vp ✠verse 5 is not ambitious seeketh not her ovvne is not prouoked to anger thinketh not euil ✠verse 6 reioyceth not vpon iniquitie but reioyceth vvith the truth ✠verse 7 suffereth al things beleeueth al things hopeth al things beareth al things ✠verse 8 Charitie neuer falleth avvay vvhether prophecies shal be made voide or tonges shal cease or knovvledge shal be destroied ✠verse 9 For in part vve knovv and in part vve prophecie ✠verse 10 But vvhen that shal come that is perfect that shal be made voide that is in part ✠verse 11 Vvhen I vvas a litle one I spake as a litle one I vnderstood as a litle one I thought as a litle one But vvhen I vvas made a man I did avvay things that belōged to a litle one ✠verse 12 Vve see novv by a glasse in a darke sort but then face to face Novv I knovv in part but then I shal knovv as also I am knovven ✠verse 13 And novv there remaine faith hope charitie ″ these three but the greater of these is charitie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIII 1. Not Charitie Vvithout Charitie both tovvard euery particular person and specially tovvard the common body of the Church none of al the giftes and graces of God he profitable 1. Deliuer my body Beleeue saith S. Augustine assuredly and hold for certaine that no Heretike and Schismatike that vniteth not him self to the Catholike Church againe hovv great almes so euer he giue yea or shede his bloud for Christes name can possibly be saued For many Heretikes by the cloke of Christes cause deceiuing the simple suffer much But vvhere true faith is not there is no iustice because the iust liueth by faith So it is also of Schismatikes because vvhere charitie is not iustice can there be none vvhich if they had they vvould neuer plucke in peetes the body of Christ vvhich is the Church Aug. seu Pulg de sid ad Pet. c. 39. So saith S. Augustine in diuers places not onely of Heretikes that died directly for defense of their heresie as the Anabaptistes and Caluinists novv a daies do for that is more damnable but of some Heretikes and Schismatikes that may die among the Heathen or Turkes for defense of truth or some Article of Christes religion Aug. de verb. D◠ser 50 c. 2. in
Ps 34 conc 2 prope finem Cypr. de vnit Ec. nu ◠13. These three These are the three vertues Theological eche one by nature and definition distinct from an other and faith is by nature the first and may be and often is before and vvithout Charitie and truely remaineth in diuers after they haue by deadly sinne lost Charitie Bevvare therfore of the Heretikes opinion which is that by euery mortal sinne faith is lost no lesse then charitie CHAP. XIIII Against their vaine childishnes that thought it a goodly matter to be able to speake by miracle strange languages in the Church preferring their languages before prophecying that as opening of Mysteries he declareth that this Gift of languages is inferior to the Gift of prophecie 26 Giuing order also hovv both giftes are to be vsed to vvit the Prophet to submit him self to other Prophets and the Speaker of languages not to publish his inspiration vnles there be an interpreter 〈◊〉 Prouided alvvaies that vvomen speake not at al in the Church verse 1 FOLOVV Charitie earnestly pursue spiritual things but ″ rather that you may prophecie ✠verse 2 For he that speaketh vvith tongue speaketh ″ not to men but to God for no man heareth But in spirit he speaketh mysteries ✠verse 3 For he that prophecieth speaketh to men vnto edification and exhortation and consolation ✠verse 4 He that speaketh vvith tongues edifieth him self but he that prophecieth edifieth the Church ✠verse 5 And I would haue you al to speake vvith tongues but rather to prophecie For greater is he that prophecieth then he that speaketh vvith tongues vnlesse perhaps he interpret that the Church may take edification ✠verse 6 But novv brethren ″ if I come to you speaking vvith tongues vvhat shal I profit you vnlesse I speake to you either in reuelation or in knovvledge or in prophecie or in doctrine ✠verse 7 Yet the things vvithout life that giue a found be it pipe or harpe vnlesse they giue a distinction of soūdes hovv shal that be knovven which is piped or which is harped ✠verse 8 For ″ if the trumpet giue an vncertaine voice vvho shal prepare him self to battel ✠verse 9 So you also by a tōgue vnlesse you vtter manifest speach hovv shal that be knovven that is said for you shal be speaking into the aire ✠verse 10 There are for example so many kindes of tongues in this vvorld none is vvithout voice ✠verse 11 If then I knovv not the vertue of the voice I shal be to him to vvhom I speake barbarous and he that speaketh barbarous to me ✠verse 12 So you also because you be emulators of spirites seeke to abound vnto the edifying of the Church ✠verse 13 And therfore he that speaketh vvith the tongue ″ let him pray that he may interpret ✠verse 14 For if I pray vvith the tongue ″ my spirit praieth but my vnderstanding is vvithout fruite ✠verse 15 Vvhat is it then I vvil pray in the spirit I vvil pray also in the vnderstanding I vvil sing in the spirit sing also in the vnderstanding ✠verse 16 But if thou blesse in the spirit he that supplieth the place of the vulgar hovv shal he say Amen vpon thy blessing because he knovveth not vvhat thou saiest ✠verse 17 For thou in deede giuest thankes vvel but the other is not edified ✠verse 18 I giue my God thankes that I speake vvith the tongue of you al' ✠verse 19 But in the Church I vvil speake fiue vvordes vvith my vnderstanding that I may instruct others also rather then ten thousand vvordes in a tongue ✠verse 20 Brethren be not made children in sense but in malice be children and in sense be perfect ✠verse 21 In the Lavv it is vvritten That in other tongues and other lippes I vvil speake to this people and neither so vvil they heare me saieth our Lord. ✠verse 22 Therfore languages are for ″ a signe not to the faithful but to infidels but prophecies not to infidels but to the faithful ✠verse 23 If therfore the vvhole Church come together in one and al speake with tongues and there enter in vulgar persons or ″ infidels vvil they not say that you be madde ✠verse 24 But if al prophecie and there enter in any infidel or vulgar person he is conuinced of al he is iudged of al. ✠verse 25 the secrets of his hart are made manifest and so falling on his face he vvil adore God pronouncing that God is in you in deede ✠verse 26 Vvhat is it then brethren vvhen you come together euery one of you hath ″ a psalme hath a doctrine hath a reuelation hath a tongue hath an interpretation let al things be done to edification ✠verse 27 Vvhether a man speake with tōgue by tvvo or at the most by three and ″ in course and let one interpret ✠verse 28 But if there be not an interpreter let him hold his peace in the Church and speake to him self and to God ✠verse 29 And let prophets speake tvvo or three and let the rest iudge ✠verse 30 But if it be reuealed to an other sitting let the first hold his peace ✠verse 31 For you may al prophecie one by one that al my learne and al may be exhorted ✠verse 32 and the spirites of prophets are subiect to prophets ✠verse 33 For God is not the God of dissension but of peace as also in all the Churches of the saincts I teache ✠verse 34 ″ Let * vvomen hold their peace in the Churches for it is not permitted them to speake but to be subiect as also * the Law saith ✠verse 35 But if they learne any thing let them aske their ovvne husbands at home For it is a foule thing for a vvoman to speake in the Church ✠verse 36 Or did the vvord of God procede from you came it vnto you onely ✠verse 37 If any man seeme to be a prophet or spiritual let him knovv the things that I vvrite to you that they are the cōmaundements of our Lord. ✠verse 38 But if any man knovv not he shal not be knovven ✠verse 39 Therefore brethren be earnest to prophecie and to speake vvith tongues prohibit not ✠verse 40 But let al things be done honestly and according to order among you ANNOTATIONS CHAP. XIIII 1. Rather prophecie The gift of prophecying that is of expounding the hard points of our religion is better then the gift of strange tonges though both be good 2. Not to men To talke in a strange language vnknovven also to him self profiteth not the hearers though in respect of God vvho vnderstandeth al tonges and thinges and for the mysteries vvhich he vttereth in his spirit and for his ovvne edification in spirit and affection there be no difference but the Prophet or Expositor treating of the same matters to the
to them selues nor novv to be approued or examined in the assemblies but they are such as vvere giuen and vvritten by the Holy Ghost and prescribed by Christ and his Church for the faithful to vse namely the Pater noster the Auâ— Marie and the Creede our Ladies Mattins the Litanies and the like Therfore the Apostle prescribeth nothing here thereof condemneth nothing therein toucheth the same nothing at al. But the deuout people in their auÌ„cient right may and ought stil vse their Latin primars beades and praiers as euer before Vvhich the wisedom of the Church for greate causes hath better liked and allowed of then that they should be in vulgar tonges though she wholy forbiddeth not but sometimes graunteth to haue them translated and vvould gladly haue al faithful people in order and humilitie learne as they may the contents of their praiers and hath commaunded also in some Councels that such as can not learne distinctly in Latin specially the Pater noster the Creede should be taught them in the vulgar toÌ„gue And therfore as vve doubt not but it is acceptable to God auailable in al necessities more agreable to the vse of al Christian people euer since their conuersion to pray in Latin then in the vulgar though euery one in particular vnderstand not vvhat he saith so it is plaine that such pray vvith as great consolation of spirit vvith as litle tediousues vvith as great deuotion and affection and oftentimes more then the other and alvvaies morethen any Schismatike or Heretike in his knovven language Such holy Oraisons be in maner consecrated and sanctified in and by the Holy Ghost that first inspired them and there is a reuerence and Maiestie in the Churches tongue dedicated in our Sauiours Crosse and giueth more force and valure to them said in the Churches obedience then to others The children cried Hosanna to our Sauiour and vvere allovved though they knevv not vvhat they said It is vvel neere a thousand yeres that * our people vvhich could nothing els but barbarum frendere did sing Alleluia and not Praiseye the Lord. and longer agoe since the poore husband men sang the same at the plough in other Countries Hiero. to 1 ep 58. And Sursum corda and Kyrie eleison and the Psalmes of Dauid sung in Latin in the Seruice of the Primitiue Church haue the auncient and flat testimonies of S. Cyptian S. Augustine S. Hierom and other Fathers Grego li. 7 ep 6â— Cypr. exp orat Do. nu 13. August c. 13 de dono perseuer de bono vid. c. 16. and ep 178. Hiero. prafat in Psal ad Sephron Aug. de Catechiz rud c. 9. de Doct. Chr. li. 2 c. 13. See ep 10. August of S. Hieroms latin translation readde in the Churches of Africa Praiers are not made to teache make learned or increase knovvledge though by occasion they sometimes instruct vs. but their special vse is to offer our hartes desires and vvants to God and to shevv that vve hang of him in al things and this euery Catholike doth for his condition vvhether he vnderstand the vvordes of his praier or not The simple sort can not vnderstand al Psalmes nor scarse the learned no though they be translated or read in knovven tonges men must not cease to vse them for al that vvhen they are knovven to containe Gods holy praises The simple people vvhen they desire any thing specially at Gods hand are not bound to knovv neither can they tel to vvhat petition or part of the Paternoster their demaund pertaineth though it be in English neuer so much they can not tel no more vvhat is Thy kingdome come then Adueniat regnum tuum not vvhether their petition for their sicke children or any other necessitie pertaine to this part or to Fiat voluntas tua or Nâ—nos inducas or to vvhat other part els It is ynough that they can tel this holy Oraison to be appointed to vs to call vpon God in al our desires more then this is not necessarie And the translation of such holy things often breedeth manifold danger and irreuerence in the vulgar as to thinke God is author of sinne vvhen they read Leade vs not into tentation and seldom any edification at al. For though vvhen the prayers be turned and read in English the people knovveth the vvordes yet they are not edified to the instruction of their minde and vnderstanding except they knevv the sense of the vvordes also and meaning of the holy Ghost For if any man thinke that S. Paul speaking of edification of mans minde or vnderstanding meaneth the vnderstanding of the vvordes onely he is fouly deceiued for vvhat is a childe of fiue or sixe yeres old edified or increased in knovvledge by his Pater noster in English It is the sense therfore vvhich euery man can not haue neither in English nor Latin the knovvledge vvhereof properly and rightly edifieth to instruction and the knovvledge of the vvordes onely often edifieth neuer a vvhit and some times buildeth to error and destruction as it is plaine in al Heretikes and many curious persons besides finally both the one and the other vvithout charitie and humilitie maketh the Heretikes and Schismatikes vvith al their English and vvhat other tonges and intelligence so euer to be as sonans cymbalum tinniens sounding brasse and a tinkling cymbal To conclude for praying either publikly or priuately in Latin vvhich is the common sacred toÌ„gue of the greatest part of the ChristiaÌ„ world this is thought by the vvisest godliest to be most expedient and is certainely seen to be nothing repugnant to S. Paul If any yet vvil be contentious in the matter vve must ansvver them vvith this same Apostle The Church of God hath no such custome and vvith this notable saying of S. Augustine ep 118. c. 5. Any thing that the vvhole Church doth practise and obserue through out the vvorld to dispute thereof as though it vvere not to be done is most insolent madnesse 14. Let vvomen hold their peace There be or vvere certaine Heretikes in our Countrie for such euer take the Scriptures diuersely for the aduantage of time that denied vvomen to hold lavvfully any kingdom or temporal Souerainty but that is false and against both reason the Scriptures This onely in that sexe is true that it is not capable of holy orders spiritual Regiment or Cure of soules and therfore can not doe any function proper to Priests and Bishopes not speake in the Church and so not preach nor dispute nor haue or giue voice either deliberatiue or definitiue in Councels and publike Assemblies concerning matters of ReligioÌ„ nor make Ecclesiastical lavves concerning the same nor binde nor loose nor excoÌ„municate nor suspend nor degrade nor absolue nor minister SacrameÌ„ts other then Baptisme in the case of mere necessitie when neither Priest nor other man can be had much lesse prescribe any thing to
de doct Christ Some fevv for many most easie to be done most honorable for signification and most cleare and pure for to be obserued and kept hath our Lord him self and the Apostolical discipline deliuered And li. de ver relig c. 17. Of the vvisedom of God it self mani nature being taken vvhereby vve vvere called into libertie a fevv Sacraments most holsom vvere appointed and instituted vvhich might conteine the societie of Christian people that is of the free multitude vnder one God And againe cont Faust li. 19. c. 13. The Sacraments are changed they are made caesier fevver holsommer happier the same he hath in the 118 epistle c. 1. and many other places besides By vvhich you may see it is not al one to vse elements visible Sacraments or ceremonies and to serue them as the Pagans do or to serue vnder them as the Ievves did vvherevvith the Heretikes calumniously charge the Christians And as touching the small number facilitie efficacie and signification vvherein the said holy father putteth the special difference vvho seeth not that for so many busie sacrifices vve haue but one for Sacraments vvel nere infinite but seuen al so easie so ful of grace so significant as can be possible as of euery one in their seueral places is proued Here let the good Readers take heede of a double deceite vsed by the Aduersaries about S. Augustines places alleaged first in that they say he made but tvvo Sacraments vvhich is vntrue for although treating of the difference betvvene the Ievvish Sacraments and ours he namely giueth example in Baptisme and the Eucharist as sometimes also for example he nameth but one yet he hath no vvord nor signe at al that there should be no moe but contrarievvise in the foresaid epistle 118 he insinuateth that besides those tvvo there be other of the same sort in the Scriptures Yea vvith water and bread which be the elements of the tvvo foresaid Sacraments he expresly nameth oile also li. 2. cont lit Petil. c. 104. the element or matter of the Sacrament of Confirmation which in the same place he maketh to be a Sacrament as Baptisme is So doth he affirme of the Sacrament of Orders li. 1 de bapt c. 1. and also of Matrimonie li. de bono coniug c. 24. of Penance likevvise he speaketh as of Baptisme which he calleth Reconciliation li. 1. de adult conjug c. 28. Lastly by the booke de visitatione infirmorum in S. Augustine li. 2 c. 4. by Prosper de pradictionibus p. 2. c. 29. S. Innocentius ad Eugubinum Io. 1. Cont. ep ad Eugub c. 8. S. Cyril li. 2. in Leuiticum and S. Chrysostom li. 3 de Saterdotio Extreme vnction is proued to be a Sacrament It is false then that the Heretikes affirme of S. Augustine by vvhose doctrine it is plaine that though the elements or Sacraments of the new lavv be but few and very fevv in comparison of those in the old lavv yet there be no fevver then seuen specified by him Vvhich number of seuen the holy Councels of Florence and Trent do expresly define to haue been instituted by Christ against these late Heretikes See more of these Sacraments in their places Act. 8. 1 Tim 4. Io. 20. Ia. 5. Ephes 5. The other forgerie of the Aduersaires concerning the elements or ceremonies is that S. Augustine ep 119. c. 19. should affirme that the Church and Christian people in his daies vvherevpon they inferre that it is so much more novv vvere so loden vvith obseruation of vnprofitable ceremonies that they vvere in as great seruilitie and subiection to such things as the Ievves He saith so in deede of some particular presumptions inuentions and vsages of certaine persons as that some made it a heinous matter to touch the grouÌ„d vvith their bare feete vvithin their ovvne octaues and such like vanities whereby some simple folkes might be infected vvhich this holy Doctor specially misliked and vvisheth such things as they may vvithout scandal to be taken avvay But that he vvrote or meant so of any ceremonie that the Church vseth either appointed by Scripture or Councel or custom of the Catholike Church him self denieth it in expresse termes in the same place and in sundrie other vvhere he allovveth al the holy ceremonies done in the ministration of the Sacraments and els vvhere Vvhereby it is cleere that the Churches most comely orders and significant 〈◊〉 pertaine not to the yoke of the old lavv much lesse to the superstition of Gentilitie as Heretikes affirme but to the svveete yoke of Christ and light burden of his lavv to order decencie and instruction of the faithful in al libertie loue faith grace and spirit 9. Vveake and poore Vvhether he meane of the creatures vvhich the Gentils serued as it may seeme by the vvordes before of seruing strange gods so the elements vvere most base and beggerly or of the Iuaical ceremonies and sacraments as most expound it euen so also their elements vvere vveake and poore in them selues not giuing life saluation and remission of sinnes nor being instruments or vessels of grace as the 7 Sacraments of the nevv lavv be 10. You obserue daies That vvhich S. Paul speaketh against the Idolotrical obseruation of daies moâ—eths and times dedicated by the Heathen to their false goddes and to vvicked men or spirites as to Iupiter Mercurie Ianus Iuno Diana and such like or against the superstitious differences of daies fatall fortunate or disâ—nol and other obseruations of times for good lucke or il lucke in mans actions gathered either by particular fansie or popular obseruation or curious and vnlavvful artes or lastly of the Iudaical festiuities that vvere then ended and abrogated vnto vvhich notvvithstanding certaine Christian Ievves vvould haue reduced the Galatians against the Apostles doctrine al that I say do the Heretikes of our time falsely and deceitfully interprete against the Christian holidaies and the sanctification and necessarie keeping of the same Vvhich is not only contrarie to the Fathers exposition but against the very Scriptures and the practise of the Apostles the vvhole Church Aug. cont Adimâ—Ì„s c. 16. Ep. 118. c. 7. Hiero. in hunc locum In the Apocalypse c. 1. there is plaine mention of the Sunday that is our Lordes day Dominicus dies vnto vvhich the Ievves Sabboth vvas altered their Pasche into our Easter their PeÌ„tecost into our Vvhitsontide vvhich vvere ordained obserued of the Apostles them selues And the antiquitie of the feastes of Christes Natiuitie Epiphanle AsceÌ„sion is such that they caÌ„ be referred to no other origine but the Apostles institution vvho as S. Clement testifieth li. â— const Apost c. â—9 gaue order for celebrating their follovv Apostles S. Steuens and other Martyrs daies after their death and much more no doubt did they giue order for Christes festiuities According to vvhich the Church hath kept not only his but S. Steuens and the B. Innocents euen on the
according to the purpose of him that vvorketh al things according to the counsel of his vvil ✠verse 12 that vve may be vnto the praise of his glorie vvhich before haue hoped in Christ ✠verse 13 in vvhom you also vvhen you had heard the vvord of truth the Gospel of your saluation in vvhich also beleeuing you vvere signed vvith the holy Spirit of promis ✠verse 14 vvhich is the pledge of our inheritance to the redemption of acquisition vnto the praise of his glorie ✠verse 15 Therfore I also hearing your faith that is in our Lord IESVS and loue tovvard al the sainctes ✠verse 16 cease not to giue thankes for your making a memorie of you in my praiers ✠verse 17 that God of our Lord IESVS Christ the father of glorie giue you the spirit of vvisedom and of reuelation in the knovvledge of him ✠verse 18 the eies of your hart illuminated that you may knovv vvhat the hope is of his vocation and vvhat are the riches of the glorie of his inheritance in the sainctes ✠verse 19 and vvhat is the passing greatnes of his povver tovvard vs that beleeue according to the operation of the might of his povver ✠verse 20 vvhich he vvrought in Christ raising him vp from the dead and setting him on his right hand in celestials ✠verse 21 aboue ″ al Principalitie Potestate Power and Domination and euery name that is named not only in this vvorld but also in that to come ✠verse 22 And he hath * subdued al things vnder his feete and hath made him ″ head ouer al the CHVRCH ✠verse 23 vvhich is his body the fulnes of him vvhich is filled al in al. ANNOTATIONS CHAP. I. 21. Al Principalitie The Fathers vpon this and other places of the old and new Testament vvhere they finde the orders of holy Angels or spirites named agree that there be nine orders of them Of vvhich some be here counted and called as vve see in the Epistle to the Colossians the order of Thrones is specified vvhich maketh fiue to vvhich if vve adde these foure Cherubim Seraphim Angels and Archangels vvhich are commonly named in holy vvrite in al there be nine S. Denys coel Hier. c. 7. 8. 9. Ec. Hier. c. 1. S. Athanas li de Communi essent in fine Gregor Moral li. 32. c. 18. Therfore good Reader make no accoumpt of * Caluins and others infidelitie vvhich blasphemously blame and condemne the holy doctors diligence in this point of curiousitie and impietie The vvhole endeuour of these heretikes is to bring al into doubt and to corrupt euery Article of our Religion 22. Head It maketh a high proofe among the Protestants that no man can be head of the Church because it is a calling and dignitie proper to Christ But in truth by as good reason there should be no king nor lord because He is king and lord neither should there be Bishop or Pastor because he is the Bishop and Pastor of our soules nor Pontifex nor Apostle for by those titles S. Paul termeth him Hebr. 3 none should be piller foundation rocke light or maister of the Church or truth because Christ is properly al these And yet our nevv doctors though they be exceding seditious and vvould for the aduantage of their sect be gladly ridde of kings and al other Superiors temporal if they feared not the sword more then God and vvould finde as good Scriptures to be deliuered of them as they now finde to discharge them selues of obedience to Popes yet I say they vvil not deny al the former titles and dignities notvvithstanding Christes soueraine right in the same to be giuen and communicated to the Princes and Magistrates of the earth both spiritual and temporal though Christ in a more diuine ample absolute excellent and transcendent sort haue al these things attributed or appropriated to him self So then though he be the head of the Church and the onely head in such soueraine and principal maner as no earthly man or mere creature euer is or can be and it ioyned to the Church in a more excellent sort of coniunction then any king is to his subiects or Countrie or any Pope or Prelate to the Church vvhereof he is gouernour euen so farre that it is called his body Mystical life motion spirit grace issuing dovvne from him to it and the members of the same as from the head of the natural body though in this sort we say no man can be head but Christ nor the Church be body to any but to Christ yet the Pope may be the ministerial head that is to say the cheefe Gouernour Pastor and Prelate of the same and may be his Vicar or Vicegerent in the regiment of that part vvhich is in earth as S. Hierom calleth Damasus the Pope Summum Sacerdotem the cheefe and highest Priest and the Apostle saith of this ministerial head The head can not say to the feete you are not necessarie for me For therein also is a great difference betvvene Christ and euery mortal I relate that as the Apostle here saith he is head of the vvhole Church meaning of the triumphaÌ„t of al Angels also though in an other sort no lesse theÌ„ of the Church militaÌ„t So Peter vvas not nor any Pope nor any man can be Where you must obserue that for this soueraine preeminence of Christ in this case the Church is not called the body mystical of any Gouernour Peter Paul or vvhat Prelate or Pope so euer CHAP. II. He putteth them in minde of their vnvvorthines before they vvere Christians that al the praise may be giuen to the grace of God 11 and of the enmitie that vvas thâ—â— betvvene the Ievv and the Gentil 〈◊〉 vntil nevv that Christ by his Crosse hath made both one taking avvay the ceremâ—nies of the Lavv and making one body and building one holy Temple of al in his Catholike Church verse 1 AND you vvhen you vvere dead by your offenses sinnes ✠verse 2 vvherein sometime you vvalked according to the course of this vvorld according to the * prince of the povver of this aire of the spirit that novv vvorketh on the childreÌ„ of diffidence ✠verse 3 in vvhom also vve al conuersed sometime in the desires of our flesh doing the vvil of the flesh and of thoughtes and vvere by nature the children of vvrath as also the rest ✠verse 4 but God vvhich is riche in mercie for his exceding charitie vvhervvith he loued vs ✠verse 5 euen vvhen vve vvere dead by sinnes quickened vs together in Christ by vvhose grace you are saued ✠verse 6 and raised vs vp vvith him and hath made vs sit vvith him in the celestials in Christ IESVS ✠verse 7 that he might shevv in the vvorldes succeding the aboundant riches of his grace in bountie vpon vs in Christ IESVS ✠verse 8 For by ″ grace you are saued
be absent in body yet in spirit I am vvith you reioycing seeing your order the constancie of that your faith which is in Christ ✠verse 6 Therfore as you haue receiued IESVS Christ our Lord vvalke in him ✠verse 7 rooted and built in him and confirmed in the faith as also you haue learned abounding in him ' in thankesgiuing ✠verse 8 Bevvare lest any man deceiue you â— by philosophie and vaine fallacie according to the tradition of men according to the elements of the vvorld and not according to Christ ✠verse 9 For in him dvvelleth al the fulnesse of the Godhead corporally ✠verse 10 and you are in him replenished vvho is the head in al Principalitie and Povver ✠verse 11 in vvhom al you are circumcised vvith circumcision not made by hand in spoiling of the body of the flesh in the circumcision of Christ ✠verse 12 buried vvith him in Baptisme in vvhoÌ„ also you are risen againe by the faith of the operation of God vvho raised him vp from the dead ✠verse 13 And you * vvhen you vvere dead in the offenses and the prepuce of your flesh did he quicken together vvith him pardoning you al offenses ✠verse 14 vvyping out the hand vvriting of decree ' that vvas against vs vvhich vvas contrarie to vs and the same he hath taken out of the vvay fastening it to the crosse ✠verse 15 and spoiling the Principalities and Potestats hath ledde them confidently in open shevv triumphing them in him self ✠verse 16 Let no man therfore iudge you ″ in meate or in drinke or in part of a festiual day or of the Nevv-moone or of Sabboths ✠verse 17 vvhich are a shadovv of things to come but the body Christs ✠verse 18 Let no man seduce you vvilling in the humilitie and â— religion of Angels vvalking in the things vvhich he hath not seen in vaine puffed vp by the sense of his flesh ✠verse 19 and â— not holding the head vvhereof the vvhole body by ioyntes and bandes being serued compacted grovveth to the increase of God ✠verse 20 If then you be dead vvith Christ from the elements of this vvorld â— vvhy do you yet decree as liuing in the vvorld ✠verse 21 Touch not tast not 〈◊〉 not ✠verse 22 which things are al vnto destruction by the very vse according to the precepts and doctrines of men ✠verse 23 vvhich are in deede â— hauing a shevv of vvisedom in superstition and humilitie and not to spare the body not in any honour to the filling of the flesh ANNOTATIONS CHAP. II. 8. By Philosophie Philosophie and al humane science so long as they be subiect and obedient to Christ as they be in the Schooles of Christian Catholike men be not forbidden but are greatly commended and be very profitable in the Church of God Othervvise vvhere secular learning is made the rule of religion and commaundeth â—aith there it is pernicious and the cause of al heresiâ— and infidelitie for the vvhich S. Hierom and before him Tertullan call Philosophers the Patriarkes of Heretikes and declare that al the old heresies rose onely by to much admiring of prophane Philosophie Hierâ— ad Câ—esiph cont 〈◊〉 c. 1. Tertul. de praser cont Hermeg. cont Marcio li. 5. And so do these nevv sectes no doubt in many things for other arguments haue they none against the presence of Christ in the B. Sacrament but such as they borovv of Aristotle and his like concerning quantitie accidents place position dimensions senses sight tast and other straites of reason to vvhich they bring Christes mysteries Al Philosophical arguments therfore against any article of our faith be here condemned as deceitful and are called also here the tradition of men and the elements of the vvorld The better to resist vvhich fallacies and traditions of Heathen men the School learning is necessarie vvhich keepeth Philosophie in avve and order of faith and vseth the same to vvithstand the Philosophical and sophistical deceites of the Heretikes and Heathen So the great Philosophers S. Denys S. Augustine Clemens Alexandrinus Iustine Lactantius and the rest vsed the same to the great honour of God and benefite of the Church So came S. Cyprian S. Ambrose S. Hierom and the Greeke fathers furnished vvith al secular learning vnto the studie of Diuinitie vvherof see S. Hierom ep 84 ad Magnum Oraetorem 16. In meate The Protestants vvilfully or ignorantly applie al these kindes of forbearing meates to the Christian fastes but it is by the circunstance of the text plaine at S Augustine also teacheth that the Iudaical obseruation and distinction of certaine cleane and vncleane meates is forbidden to the Colossians vvho vvere in danger to be seduced by certaine Ievves vnder pretence of holines to keepe the Lavv touching meates and festiuities and other like vvhich the Apostle shevveth vvere onely shadovves of things to come vvhich things are come and therfore the said shadovves to cease Vvhere he nameth the Sabboths and feastes of the nevv moone that no man neede to doubt but that he speaketh onely of the Ievvish daies and kindes of fastes and feastes and not of Christian holidaies or fasting daies at all 18. Religion of Angels By the like false application of this text as of the other before the Heretikes abuse it against the inuncation or honour of Angels vsed in the Catholike Church vvhere the Apostle noteth the vvicked doctrine of Simon Magus and others See S. Chrys ho. 7 in hunâ— locum and Epiph. har 21. vvho taught Angels to be our mediators and not Christ non tenens caput not holding the head as the Apostle here speaketh prescribed sacrifices to be offered vnto them meaning indifferently as vvel the il Angels as the good Vvhich doctrine the said Heretike had of Plato vvho taught that spirites vvhich he calleth damones vvere to be honoured as mediators next to God Against vvhich S. Augustine disputeth li. 8. 9. 10 de ciuit as the condemneth also the same vndue vvorship li. 10 Confess cap. 42. S. Hierom q. 10 ad Algasiam expoundeth this also of il spirites or diuels vvhom he proueth out of S. Steuens sermon Act. 7 that the Ievves did vvorship auouching that they serue them still so many of them and so often as they obserue the Lavv. Of vvhich idolatrie also to Angels Theodorete speaketh vpon this place declaring that the Ievves defended their superstition tovvardes Angels by that that the Lavv vvas giuen by them deceitfully at once inducing the ColossiaÌ„s both to keepe the lavv to honouring of the Angels as the giuers of the same Vvhereby diuers of the faithful vvere so seduced that they forsooke Christ and his Church and seruice and committed idolatrie to the said Angels Against vvhich abominations the Councel of Laodicia Cap. 35 tooke order accursing all that forsooke our Sauiour and committed idolatrie to Angels and contemning
Antichrist or before shal refuse to obey the same but for that neere to the time of Antichrist and the consummation of the vvorld there is like to be a great reuolt of kingdoms peoples and Prouinces from the open external obedience and communion thereof Vvhich reuolt hauing been begunne and continued by Heretikes of diuers ages resisting hating the Seate of Peter vvhich they called cathedram pestilentia the chaire of pestilence * in S. Augustines daies because it is Christes fort erected against Hel gates and al Heretikes and being novv vvonderfully increased by these of our daies the next precursors of Antichrist as it may seeme shal be fully atchieued a litle before the end of the vvorld by Antichrist him self though euen then also vvhen for the fevv daies of Antichristes reigne the external state of the Romane Church and publike entercourse of the faithful vvith the same may cease yet the due honour and obedience of the Christians tovvard it and communion in hart vvith it and practise thereof in secrete and open confessing thereof if occasion require shal not cease no more then it doth novv in the Christians of Cypres and other places vvhere open entercourse is forbidden This is certaine and vvonderful in al vvise mens eies and must needes be of Gods prouidence a singular prerogatiue that this Seate of Peter standeth vvhen al other Apostolike Sees be gone that it stood there for certaine ages together vvith the secular seate of the Empire that the Popes stood vvithout vvealth povver or humane defense the Emperours knovving vvitting and seeking to destroy them and putting to the svvord aboue thirtie of them one after an other yea and being as much afraid of them as if they had been amuli imperij Competitors of their Empire as S. Cyprian noteth epist 52 ad Antonianum num 3 of S. Cornelius Pope in his daies and Decius then Emperour againe that the Emperours aftervvard yelded vp the citie vnto them continuing for al that in the Emperial dignitie still that the successors of those that persecuted them laid dovvne their crovvnes before their Seate and sepulcres honouring the very memories and Relikes of the poore men vvhom their predecessors killed that novv vvel neere these 1600 yeres this Seat standeth as at the beginning in continual miserie so novv of long time for the most part in prosperitie vvithout al mutation in effect as no other kingdom or State in the vvorld hath done euery one of them in the said space being manifoldly altered It standeth vve say al this vvhile to vse S. Augustines vvordes de vtil cred c. 17. Frustra circumlatrantibus haereticis the Heretikes in vaine barking about it not the first Heathen Emperours not the Gothes and Vandals not the Turke not any sackes or massakers by Alaricus Gensericus Attila Borbon and others not the emulation of secular Princes vvere they kings or Emperours not the Popes ovvne diuisions among them selues and manifold difficulties and dangers in their elections not the great vices vvhich haue been noted in some of their persons no◠al these nor any other endeuour or scādal could yet preuaile against the See of Rome nor is euer like to preuaile til the end of the vvorld dravv neere at vvhich time this reuolt here spoken of by the Apostle may be in such sort as is said before and more shal be said in the Annotations next folovving ◠The man of sinne There vvere many euen in the Apostles time as vve see by the 4 Chapter of S. Iohns first epistle and in the vvritings of the aūcient fathers that vvere forerunners of Antichrist and for impugning Christes truth and Church vvere called antichristes vvhether they did it by force and open persecution as Nero and others either Heathen or Heretical Emperours did or by false teaching and other deceites as the Heretikes of al ages in vvhich common and vulgar acception S. Hierom saith al belonged to Antichrist that vvere not of the communion of Damasus then Pope of Rome Hiero. ep 57 ad Damas and in an other place al that haue nevv names after the peculiar calling of Heretikes as Arians Donatistes and as vve say novv Caluinistes Zuinglians c. al such saith he be Antichristes Dial. cont Lucifer c. 9. Yea these later of our time much more then any of the former for diuers causes vvhich shal aftervvard be set dovvne Neuerthelesse they nor none of them are that great Aduersarie enemie and impugner of Christ vvhich is by a peculiar distinction and special signification named the Antichrist 1 Io. 2. and the man of sinne the sonne of perdition the Aduersarie described here els vvhere to oppose him self directly against God our Lord IESVS CHRIST The Heathen Emperours vvere many Turkes be many Heretikes haue been and novv are many therfore they can not be that one great Antichrist vvhich here is spoken of and vvhich by the article alvvaies added in the Greeke is signified to be one special and singular man as his peculiar direct opposition to Christs person in the 5 chapter of S. Iohns Gospel v. 43 the insinuation of the particular stocke and tribe vvhereof he should be borne to wit of the Ievves for of them he shal be receiued as their Massias Io. 5. v. 43. and of the tribe of Dan. Ire◠li. 5. Hieron com in c. 11 Dan. August q. in Ios q. 22 the note of his proper name Apoc. 13 the time of his appearing so neere the vvorldes end his short reigne his singular vvast and destruction of Gods honour and al religion his feined miracles the figures of him in the Prophets and Scriptures of the nevv old Testament al these many other arguments proue him to be but one special notorious Aduersarie in the highest degree vnto vvhom al other persecutors Heretikes Atheistes and vvicked enemies of Christ and his Church are but members and seruants And this is the most common sentence also of al aūcient fathers Onely Heretikes make no doubt but Antichrist is a vvhole order or succession of men vvhich they hold against the former euident Scriptures and reasons onely to establish their folish and vvicked paradoxe that Christes cheefe Minister is Antichrist yea the vvhole order Vvherein Beza specially pricketh so high that he maketh Antichrist euen this great Antichrist to haue been in S. Paules daies though he vvas not open to the vvorld Vvho it should be except he meane S. Peter because he vvas the first of the order of Popes God knovveth And sure it is except he vvere Antichrist neither the vvhole order nor any of the order can be Antichrist being al his lavvful successors both in dignitie and also in truth of Christes religion Neither can al the Heretikes aliue proue that they or any of them vsed any other regiment or iurisdiction Ecclesiastical in the Church or forced the people to any other faith or vvorship of God then Peter him self did preach and
as the Anabaptistes argue falsely against Gentlemen and the Caluinistes applie it peruersely against the vacant life of the Clergie specially of Monkes and other Religious men But it is a natural admonitioÌ„ onely giuen to such as had not vvherevvith to liue of their ovvne or any right or good cause vvhy to chalenge their finding of others and to such as vnder the colour of Christian libertie did passe their time idly curiously vnprofitably and scandalously refusing to do such vvorkes as vvere agreable to their former calling and bringing vp Such as these vvere not tolerable specially there and then vvhen the Apostle and others that might lavvfully haue liued of the altar and their preaching yet to disburden their hearers and for the better aduancement of the Gospel vvrought for their liuing * protesting neuertheles continually that they might haue done othervvise as vvel as S. Peter and the rest did vvho vvrought not but vvere found othervvise iustly and lavvfully as al sortes of the Clergie preaching or seruing the Church and the alter be and ought to be by the lavv of God and nature Vvhose spiritual labours far passe al bodily trauailes where the dueties and functions of that vocation be done accordingly as S. Augustine affirmeth of his ovvne extraordinarie paines incident to the Ecclesiastical affaires and regiment in steede of vvhich if the vse of the Church and his infirmitie vvould haue permitted it he vvisheth he might haue laboured vvith his handes some houres of the day as some of the Clergie did euer voluntarily occupie them selues in teaching vvriting grauing painting planting sovving embrodering or such like seemely and innocent labours See S. Hierom ep 114 seu praef in Iob. and in vit Hilario And Monkes for the most part in the primitiue Church fevv of them being Priests and many taken from seruile vvorkes and handicraftes yea often times professed of bondmen made free by their maisters to enter into religioÌ„ vvere appointed by their Superiors to vvorke certaine houres of the day to supply the lackes of their Monasteries as yet the Religious do vvomen specially in many places vvhich standeth vvell vvith their profession And S. Augustine vvriteth a vvhole booke de opera Monachorum to 3. against the errour of certaine disordered Monkes that abused these vvordes Nolite esse soliciti he not careful c. and Respicite vâ—latilia cali behold the foules of the aire c. to proue that they should not labour at al but pray only and commit their finding to God not only so excusing their idlenes but preferring them selues in holines aboue other their fellowes that did worke and erroneously expounding the said Scriptures for their defence as they did other Scriptures to proue they should not be shauen after the maner of Monkes Vvhich letting their heads to grow he much blameth also in them See li. 2. Retract c. 21. â— op Monach. c. 31. and S. Hieromes ep 48. c. 3. of Nonnes cutting their heare Vvhere by the vvay you see that the Religious vvere shauen euen in S. Augustines time vvho reprocheth them for their heare calling them Crinitos Hearelings as the Heretikes novv contrarievvise deride them by the vvord Rasos Shauelings So that there is a great difference betvvene the auncient Fathers and the nevv Protestant And as for hand labours as S. Augustine in the booke alleaged would not haue Religious folke to refuse them vvhere necessitie bodily strength and the order of the Church or Monasterie permit or require them so he expresly vvriteth that al can not nor are not bound to vvorke and that vvho so euer preacheth or ministreth the Sacraments to the people or serueth the altar as al Religious men commonly now do may chalenge their liuing of them vvhom they serue and are not bound to vvorke * no nor such neither as haue been brought vp before in state of Gentlemen and haue giuen avvay their lands or goods and made them selues poore for Christes sake Vvhich is to be noted because the Heretikes affirme the said Scripture and S. Augustine to condemne al such for idle persons 14. Obey not Our Pastors must be obied and not onely secular Princes and such as vvill not be obedient to their spiritual gouernours the Apostle as S. Augustine saith giueth order and commaundement that they be corrected by correption or admonition By degradation excommunication and other lavvful kindes of punishments Cont. Donatist post collat c. 4. 20. Read also this holy fathers answer to such as said Let our Prelates commaund vs onely vvhat vve ought to do and pray for vs that vve may do it but let them not correct vs. Vvhere he proueth that Prelates must not onely commaund and pray but punish also if that be not done vvhich is commaunded Li. de correp grat c. 3. 14. Note him Disobedient person to be excommunicated and the excommunicated to be separated from the companie of other Christians and the faithful not to keepe any companie or haue conuersation vvith excommunicated person neither to be partaker vvith them in the fault for vvhich they are excommunicated nor in any other act of religion or office of life except cases or mere necessitie and other prescribed and permitted by the law al this is here insinuated and that al the Churches censures be grounded in Scriptures and the examples of the Apostles THE ARGVMENT OF THE FIRST EPISTLE OF S. PAVL TO TIMOTHEE AFTER the Epistles to the Churches novv folovv his Epistles to particular person as to Timothee to Titus vvho vvere Bishops and to Philémon Of Timothee vve reade Act. 16. hovv S. Paul in his visitation tooke him in his traine at Lystra circumciding him before because of the Ievves he vvas then a Disciple that is to say a Christian man Aftervvard the Apostle gaue him holy Orders and consecrated him Bishop as he testifieth in both these Epistles vnto him 1. Tim. 4. v. 14. and 2. Tim. 1. v. 6. He vvriteth therfore vnto him as to a Bishop and him self expresseth the scope of his first Epistle saying These things I vvrite to thee that thou maiest knovv hovv thou oughtest to conuerse in the House of God vvhich is the Church And so he instructeth him and in him al Bishops hovv to gouerne both himself others and touching himself to be an example a spectacle to al sortes in al vertue as touching others to prohibit al such as goe about to preach othervvise then the Catholike Church hath receiued and to inculcate to the people the Catholike faith to preach vnto yong and old men and vvomen to seruants to the riche to euery sort conueniently Vvith vvhat circumspection to giue orders to vvhat persons for vvhom to pray vvhom to admit to the vovv of vvidovvhod c. This Epistle vvas vvritten as it seemeth after his first emprisonmeÌ„t in Rome vvhen he vvas dismissed and set at libertie and therevpon it is that he might say here I hope
chast not detracting sober faithful in al things ✠verse 12 Let deacons be the husbandes of one vvife vvhich rule vvel their children their houses ✠verse 13 For they that haue ministred vvel shal purchase to them selues a good degree and much confidence in the faith vvhich is in Christ IESVS ✠verse 14 These things I vvrite to thee hoping that I shal come to thee quickly ✠verse 15 but if I tary long that thou maiest knovv how thou oughtest to conuerse ″ in the house of God which is the CHVRCH of the liuing God ″ the piller and ground of truth ✠verse 16 And manifestly it is a great sacrament of pietie vvhich vvas manifested in flesh vvas iustified in spirit appeared to Angels hath beene preached to gentils is beleeued in the vvorld is assumpted in glorie ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III. 1. A good vvorke Nothing saith S. Augustine in this life and specially in this time is easier pleasanter or more acceptable to man then the office of a Bishop Priest or Deacon if the thing be done onely for fashion sake and â—â—â—â—â—ringly but nothing before God more miserable more lamentable more damnable Againe There is nothing in this life and specially at this time harder more laborious or more dangerous then the office of a Bishop Priest or Deacon but before God nothing more blessed if they vvarre in such sort as our Captaine commaundeth August ep 148. 2. A Bishop That vvhich is here spoken of a Bishop because the vvordes Bishop Priest in the nevv Testament be often taken indifferently for both or either of the tvvaine as is noted in an other place the same is meant of euery Priest also though the qualities here required ought to be more singular in the Bishop then in the Priest according to the difference of their degrees dignities and callings â— Of one vvife Certaine Bishops of Vigilantius sect vvhether vpon false construction of this text or through the filthines of their fleshly lust vvould take none to the Cleargie except they vvould be maried first not beleeuing saith S. Hierom aduers Vigilant c. 1. that any single man liueth chastly shevving hovv holily they liue them selues that suspect il of euery man and vvil not giue the Sacrament of Order to the Cleargie vnlâ—s they see their vviues haue great bellies and children vvalling at their mothers breastes Our Protestants though they be of Vigilantius sect yet they are scarse come so farre to commaund euery Priest to be maried Neuertheles they mislike them that vvill not marrie so much the vvorse and they suspect il of euery single person in the Church thinking the gift of chastitle to be very rare among them they do not onely make the state of mariage equal to chast single life vvith the Heretike Iouinian but they are bold to say sometimes that the Bishop or Priest may do his duety and charge better maried then single expresly against S. Paul vvho affirmeth that the vnmaried thinke of the things that belong to God and that the maried be diuersely distracted and intangled vvith the vvorld The Apostle then by this place vve novv treate of neither commauÌ„deth nor counseleth nor vvisheth nor vvould haue Bishops or Priests to marrie or such onely to be receiued as haue been maried but that such an one as hath been married so it vvere but once and that to a virgin may be made Bishop or Priest Which is no more then an inhibition that none hauing been tvvise maried or being bigamus should be admitted to that holy Order And this exposition onely is agreable to the practise of the vvhole Church the definition of auÌ„cient Councels the doctrine of al the fathers vvithout exception and the Apostles tradition Vvhich sense S. Chrysostom vvholy folovveth vpon the Epistle to Titus though here he folovv not vvholy the same sense Ho. 2 in ep ad Tit. S. Ambrose also vpon this place and most plainely and largely in his 82 Epistle post med giuing the cause why bigamus can not be made Bishop or Priest in fine affirmeth not onely the Apostle but the holy Councel of Nice to haue taken order that none should be receiued into the Cleargie that vvere tvvise maried S. Hierom Ep. 83. ad Oceanum c. 2. ep â— c. 18. ep 11. â— 2 expresly vvriteth that the Cleargie is made of such as haue had but one vvife at least after Baptisme for he thought that if one vvere often maried vvhen he vvas yet no Christian he might notvvithstanding be ordered Bishop or Priest But S. Ambrose ep 82. S. Augustine de bono Coniug c. 18. S. Innocentius the first ep 2. c. 5. â— to 1. Concil S. Leo ep 87â— S. Gregorie after them the vvhole Church exclude those also vvhich haue been tvvise maried vvhen so euer vvhereof S. Augustine giueth goodly reason and example in the place alleaged S. Leo ep 87 addeth further proueth that the maÌ„ is couÌ„ted bigamus not the husband of one vvife in respect of holy Orders not onely if he hath had tvvo vviues but if his one vvife vvere not a virgin vvhich being obserued in the high Priests of the old lavv must needes be much rather kept novv See also the booke de Ecclesiasticis dogmatibus c. 72 in S. Augustines vvorkes And by these fevv you may see hovv shamefully the state of the new heretical Cleargie of our time is fallen from the Apostolike and al the fathers practise and doctrine herein Vvho do not onely take men once or twise maried before but vvhich vvas neuer heard of before in any person or part of the Catholike Church they marie after they be Bishops or Priests once tvvise and as often as their lustes require Whereas it vvas neuer lawful in Gods Church to marrie after Holy Orders Neither is there one authentical example thereof in the world For those of vvhom Nice Councel speaketh vvere maried before were but tolerated onely to vse their wiues the fathers in the same Councel prouiding expresly at the same time that none from thence forth should marrie after they came to holy Orders and that according to the auÌ„cient tradition of the Church as Socrates and Sozomenus declare in most plaine vvordes See Suidas in the vvord Paphnutius And in vvhat countrie so euer they haue been permitted to haue carnal dealing euen vvith their vviues whom they had before it was not according to the exact rule of the Apostles Churches tradition by vvhich al that be in holy Orders should wholy abstaine not onely from marying but euen from their wiues before maried Vvhereof thus vvriteth S. Epiphanius hares 59 câ—nt Cathares The holy preaching of God receiueth not after Christ them that marrie againe after their vviues departure by reason of the great dignitie and honour of Priesthod And this the holy Church of God obserueth vvith al sinceritie Yea she doth not receiue the once maried person that yet
vseth his vvife and begetteth children but onely such an one she taketh to be Deacon Priest Bishop or SubdeacoÌ„ as abstaineth from his one vvife or is a vvidovver specially vvhere the holy canoÌ„â— be sincerely kept But thou vvilt say vnto me that in certaine places Priests Deacons and Subdeacons do yet beget children belike this holy father neuer heard of any Bishop that did so and therfore he leaueth out that order vvhich he named vvith the other in the former part of the sentence but that is not done according to order and rule but according to mans minde vvhich by time slacketh and for the great multitude of Christian people vvhen there vvere not found sufficient for the ministerie c. the test of his vvordes be goodly for that purpose Eusebius also Euang. demonst li. 1. c. 9 saith that such as be consecrated to the holy ministerie should abstaine vvholy from their vviues vvhich they had before S. Hierom Apolog. ad Pammach c. 8 proueth that such of the Apostles as were maried did so and that the Clergie ought to do the same by their example Yea in his time he testifieth Cont. Vigil c. 1. that they did liue single in maner through the world eueÌ„ in the East Church also What saith he shal the Churches of the East do vvhat they of Aegypt of the See Apostolike vvhich take to the Clergie either virgins or the continent and vnmaried or such as if they haue vviues cease to be husbands And againe he saith in Apolog. ad PaÌ„mach c. 3. See also c. 8. If maried men like not vvel of this let them not be angrie vvith me but vvith the holy Scriptures vvith al Bishops Priests Deacons and the vvhole companie of Priests and Leuites that knovv they can not offer sacrifices if they vse the act of mariage S. Augustine de adult Coniug li. 2. c. 20. maketh it so plaine a matter that al Priests should liue chast that he writeth that euen such as vvere forced as many vvere in the primitiue Church to be of the Clergie vvere bound to liue chast yea and did it vvith great ioy and felicitie neuer complaining of these necessities and intolerable burdens or impossibilities of liuing chast as our fleshly companie of new Ministers and Superintendents do novv that thinke it no life vvhithout vvomen much like to S. Augustine before his conuersion vvhen he vvas yet a Manichee vvho as him self reporteth Confess li. 6. c. 3 admiring in S. Ambrose al other his incomparable excellencies yet counted al his felicities lesse because he lacked a vvoman vvithout vvhich he thought in time of his infidelitie no man could liue But after his conuersion thus he said to God of S. Ambrose What hope he had and against the tentations of his excellencie vvhat a â—ight he felâ— or rather vvhat a comfort and solace in tribulation and his secrete mouth vvhich vvas vvithin in his hart vvhat sauourie and svveete ioyes it tasted of thy bread neither could I coniecture neither hâ—d I tried See Tertullian li. 1 ad vxorem S. Cyprian de singul◠〈◊〉 the first Councel of Nâ—ce can 3. Conc. Tolet. 2 can 3. Conc. Aurelian 3 can 2. of Carthage the second cap. 2. of Neocaesarea cap. 1 of Ancyra cap. 10. and you shal find that this vvas generally the Churches order euen from the Apostles time though in some places by the licentiousnes of many it vvas sometime not so religiously looked vnto Vvhereby you may easily refute the impudent clamors of Heretikes against Siricius Gregorie 7 and others vvhom they falsely make the authors of the Cleargies single life â— Not a Neophyte That vvhich is spoken here properly and principally of the nevvly baptized for so the vvord Neophyte doth signifie the fathers extend also to al such as be but nevvly â—etired from prophane occupations ciuil gouernement vvarfare or secular studies of vvhom good trial must be taken before they ought to be preferred to the high dignitie of Bishop or Priest though for some special prerogatiue and excellencie it hath in certaine persons been othervvise as in S. Ambrose and some other notable men Tertullian li. de praescript noteth Heretikes for their lightnes in admitting euery one vvithout discretion to the Cleargie Their Orders saith he are rash light incoÌ„stant novv they place Neophytes then secular men then our Apostataes that they may tie them by glorie and preferment Whâ—m vvith the truth they can not No vvhere may a man sooner prosper and come forvvard then in the camâ—e of rebelles vvhere to be onely is to deserue much therfore orâ— to day a Bishop to morovv somevvhat els to day a Deacon to morovv Lector that is a Reader to day â— Priest to morovv a lay man for to laie men also they enioyne the functions of Priestes And S. Hierom ep 83 ad Oceanum c. 4. saith of such Yesterday a Caâ—echumene or nevvly conuerted to day a Bishop yesterday in the theatre to day in the Church at night in the place of games and maisteries in the morning at the altar a vvhile ago a great patrone of stageplaiers novv a consecrator of holy virgins And in an other place Out of the bosome of Plato and Aristophanâ—s they are chosen to a Bishoprike vvhose care is not hovv to sucke out the marovv of the Scriptures but hovv to soothe the peoples cares vvith florishing declamations Dialog cont Lucifer c. 5. 8. Deacons Vnder the name of Deacons are here conteined Subdeacons as before vnder the name of Bishop Priest also vvere comprehended for to these foure pertaineth the Apostles precept and order touching one vvise and touching contineÌ„cie and chastitie as by the alleaged Councels and fathers namely by the vvordes of S. Epiphanius doth appeare for they onely be in holy Orders as seruing by their proper function about the Altar and the B. Sacrament in respect vvhereof the law of chastitie pertaineth to them and not to the foure inferior Orders of Acolyti Exorcista Lectores and Oâ—tiarij Vvho neither by precept nor vovv be bound to perpetual chastitie as the others of the holy and high Orders be bound both by precept and promis or solemne assent made vvhen they tooke Subdeaconship Al these degrees and orders to haue been euer since Christes time in the Church of God it might be proued by al antiquitie but for as much as the Apostles purpose is not here to recken vp al the Ecclesiastical Hierarchie it neede not be treated of in this place But we vvish the learned to reade the 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9 chapters of the 4 Councel of Carthage vvhereat S. Augustine vvas present vvhere they shal see the expresse callings offices and maner of ordering or creating al the said sortes and shal vvel perceiue these things to be most auncient and venerable Let them read also Eusebius historie the 35 Chapter of the 6 booke vvhere for al these orders he reciteth
of the Crosse and the bread saith he vvhich they receiue thought it be not the body of Christ yet is holy and more holy then the vsual bread of the table He meaneth a kinde of bread then halovved specially for such as vvere not yet admitted to the B. Sacrament either the same or the like to our holy bread vsed in the Church of England and France on Sundaies And it vvas a common vse in the primitiue Church to blesse loaues and send them for sacred tokens from one Christian man to an other and that not among the simple and superstitious as the Aduersaries may imagine but among the holiest learnedst and vvisest Such halovved breads did S. Paulinus send to S. Augustine and Alipius and they to him againe calling them blessings Read S. Hierom in the life of Hilaâ—ion post medium hovv Princes and learned Bishops other of al sortes came to that holy man for holy bread panem benedictum In the primitiue Church the people commonly brought bread to the Priests to be halovved Author op imp ho. 14 in Mt. The 3 CouÌ„cel of Carthage cap. 24. maketh mention of the blessing of milke honie grapes and corne See the 4 Canon of the Apostles And not onely diuers other creatures vsed at certaine times in holy Churches seruice as vvaxe fire palmes ashes but also the holy oile Chrisme and the vvater of Baptisme that also vvhich is the cheefe of al Priestly blessing of creatures the bread and vvine in the high Sacrifice be sanctified for vvithout sanctification yea as S. Augustine affirmeth tract 118. in Ioan. vvithout the signe of the Crosse none of these things can rightly be done Can any man novv maruel that the Church of God by this vvarraÌ„t of S. Paules vvord expouÌ„ded by so long practise and tradition of the first fathers of our religion doth vse diuers elements and blesse them for mans vse and the seruice of God expelling by the inuocatioÌ„ of Christes name the aduersarie povver from them according to the authoritie giuen by Christ Super omnia dâ—monia ouer al Diuels and by praier vvhich importeth as the Apostle here speaketh desire of help as it vvere by the vertue of Christ to combat vvith the Diuel and so to expel him out of Gods creatures vvhich is done by holy exorcisme and euer beginneth Adiutorium nostrum in nomine Domini as vve see in the blessing of holy vvater and the like sanctification of elements Vvhich exorcismes namely of children before they come to Baptisme see in S. Augustine li. 6 cont Iulian c. 5. de Eâ— dogmat 6. 31. Denupt concupis li. 1 6. 20. and of holy vvater that hath been vsed these 1400 yeres in the Church by the institution of Alexander the first in al Christian countries and of the force thereof against Diuels see a famous historie in Eusebius li. 5 c. 21. and in Epiphanius her 30 Ebionitarum See S. Gregorie to S. Augustine our Apostle of the vse thereof in halovving the Idolatrous temples to be made the Churches of Christ apud Bedam li 1 c. 30 hist Angl. Remember hovv the Prophet Eliseus applied salt to the healing and purifying of vvaters 4 Reg. 2 hovv the Angel Raphael vsed the liuer of the fish to driue avvay the Diuel Tob. 6. 8 hovv Dauids harp and Psalmodie kept the euil spirit from Saul 1 Reg. 16 hovv a peece of the holy earth saued such a mans chamber from infestatioÌ„ of Diuels August de Ciuit. dei li. 22 c. 8 how Christ him self both in SacrameÌ„ts out of them occupied diuers sanctified elements some for the health of the body some for grace and remission of sinnes and some to vvorke miracles by See in S. Hierom against Vigilantius c. 2. hovv holy Relikes tormeÌ„t them In the historie of Iulianus the Apostata hovv the signe of the Crosse in the Actes cap. 19 hovv the name of IESVS yea and of Paul putteth them to flight Furnish your selues vvith such examples and groundes of Scriptures and antiquitie and you shal contemne the Aduersaries cauillations and blasphemies against the Churches practise in such things and further also finde these sacred actions and creatures not only by increase of faith feruor and deuotion to purge the impuritie of our soules and procure remission of our daily infirmities but that the cheefe Ministers of Christes Church by their soueraine authoritie graunted of our Lord may ioyne vnto the same their blessing and remission of our venial sinnes or spiritual dettes as vve see in S. Iames remission of al sinnes to be annexed to the vnction vvith holy oile vvhich to the Catholikes is a Sacrament but to the Protestants vvas but a temporal ceremonie and to some of them not of Christes institution but of the Apostles onely In their ovvne sense therfore they should not maruel that such spiritual effectes should procede of the vse of sanctified creatures vvhereas venial trespasses be remitted many vvaies though mortal ordinarily by the Sacraments onely S. Gregorie did commonly send his benediction and remission of sinnes in and vvith such holy tokens as vvere sanctified by his blessing and touching of the Apostles bodies and Martyrs Relikes as novv his successors do in the like halovved remembrances of religion See his 7 booke epistle 126 and 9 booke epistle 60. Thus therfore and to the effectes aforesaid the creatures of God be sanctified If any man obiect that this vse of creatures is like coniuration in Necromancie he must knovv the difference is that in the Churches sanctifications and exorcismes the Diuels be commaunded forced and tormented by Christes vvord and by praiers but in the other vvicked practises they be pleased honoured and couenanted vvithal and therfore the first is godly and according to the Scriptures but Necromancie abominable and against the Scriptures 14. The grace S. Augustine declareth this grace to be the gift of the holy Ghost giuen vnto him by receiuing this holy Order vvhereby he vvas made fitte to execute the office to his ovvne saluation and other mens And note vvithal that grace is not onely giuen in or vvith the Sacraments by the receiuers faith or deuotion but by the Sacrament per impositionem by imposition of handes for so he speaketh 2 Tim. 1. which is here said cum impositione vvith imposition 14. With imposition S. Ambrose vpon this place implieth in the vvord Imposition of â—ands al the holy action and sacred vvordes done and spoken ouer him vvhen he vvas made Priest Whereby saith he he vvas designed to the vvorke and receiued authoritie that he durst offer sacrifice in our Lordes steede vnto God So doth the holy Doctor allude vnto the vvordes that are said novv also in the Catholike Church to him that is made Priest Accipe potestatem offerendi pro viuis mortuis in nomine Domini that is Take or receiue thou authoritie to offer for the liuing and
the dead in the name of our Lord. for the vvhich S. Hierom also as is noted before saith that the ordering of Priests is by imposition of handes and imprecation of voice 14. Of Priesthod The practise of the Church giueth vs the sense of this place vvhich the auncient Councel of Carthage doth thus set dovvne When a Priest taketh orders the Bishop blessing him and holding his hand vpon his head let al the Priests present lay also their hands on his head by the Bishops hands c. Vvho seeth not novv that holy Orders giuing grace by an external ceremonie and vvorke is a Sacrament So al the old Church counteth it And S. Augustine cont ep Parmen li. 2 c. 13. plainely saith that no man doubteth but it is a Sacrament and lest any man thinke that he vseth not the vvord Sacrament proprely and precisely he ioyneth it is nature and name vvith Baptisme Againe vvho seeth not by this vse of imposition of hands in giuing Orders and other Sacraments that Christ the Apostles and the Church may borovv of the Ievvish rites certaine conuenient ceremonies and Sacramental actions seing this same as * the Heretikes can not deny vvas receiued of the maner of Ordering Aaron and the Priests of the old lavv or other heads of the people See Exod. 39. Num. 27 23. 16. Saue both thy self Though Christ be our onely Sauiour yet the Scriptures forbeare not to speake freely and vulgarly and in a true sense that man also may saue him self and others But the Protestants notvvithstanding folovv such a captious kind of Diuinitie that if a man speake any such thing of our Lady or any Sainct in heauen or other meane of procuring saluation they make it a derogation to Christes honour Vvith such hypocrites haue vve novv a daies to do CHAP. V. Hovv to behaue himself tovvardes yong and old 3 to bestovv the Churches oblations vpon the needy vvidovves 9 and not to admitte the said Churches vvidovves vnder threescore yeres old 17 In distribution to respect vvel the Priests that are painful 19 and hovv in his Consistorie to heare accusations against Priests 22 to be straite in examining before he giue Orders to be chast and to remitte somevvhat of his drinking vvater verse 1 A Seniour rebuke not but beseeche as a father yong men as brethren ✠verse 2 old vvomen as mothers yong vvomen as sisters in al chastitie ✠verse 3 Honour vvidovves vvhich are ″ vvidovves in deede ✠verse 4 But if any vvidovv haue children or nephevves let her learne first to rule her ovvne house and to render mutual dutie to her parents for this is acceptable before God ✠verse 5 But she that is a vvidovv in deede and desolate let her hope in God and continue in obsecrations praiers night and day ✠verse 6 For she that is in deliciousenes liuing is dead ✠verse 7 And this commaund that they be blamlesse ✠verse 8 But if any man haue not care of his ovvne and especially of his domesticals ″ he hath denied the faith and is vvorse then an infidel ✠verse 9 ″ Let a vvidovv be chosen of no lesse theÌ„ three score yeres vvhich hath been the ″ vvife of one husband ✠verse 10 hauing testimonie in good vvorkes if she haue brought vp her children if she haue receiued to harbour if she haue vvashed the Saincts feete if she haue ministred to them that suffer tribulation if she haue folovved euery good vvorke ⊢ ✠verse 11 But the yonger vvidovves auoid For vvhen they shal be ″ vvanton in Christ ″ they vvil marie ✠verse 12 ″ hauing damnation because they haue made void ″ their first faith ✠verse 13 and vvithal idle also they learne to goe about from house to house not only idle but also ful of vvordes and curious speaking things vvhich they ought not ✠verse 14 ″ I vvil therfore the yonger to marie to bring forth children to be housevviues to giue no occasion to the aduersarie for to speake euil ✠verse 15 For novv certaine are turned backe ″ after Satan ✠verse 16 If any faithful man haue vvidovves let him minister to them and let not the Church be burdened that there may be sufficient for them that are vvidovves in deede ✠verse 17 The priestes that rule vvel let them be esteemed vvorthie of double honour especially they that labour ″ in the vvord and doctrine ✠verse 18 For the Scripture saith Thou shalt not moosel the mouth to the oxe that treadeth out the corne and The vvorke man is vvorthie of his hâ—re ✠verse 19 Against a priest receiue not accusation but vnder tvvo or three vvitnesses ✠verse 20 Them that sinne reproue before al that the rest also may haue feare ✠verse 21 I testifie before God and Christ IESVS and the elect Angels that thou keepe these things vvithout preiudice doing nothing by declining to the one part ✠verse 22 Impose haÌ„des on no man lightly neither do thou communicate vvith other mens sinnes Keepe thy self chast ✠verse 23 Drinke not yet ″ vvater but vse a litle vvine for thy stomake and thy often infirmities ✠verse 24 Certaine mens sinnes be manifest going before to iudgement and certaine men they folovv ✠verse 25 In like maner also good deedes be manifest they that are othervvise can not be hidde ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 3. Widovves in deede S. Ambrose calleth them vvidovves and desolate in deede that might marie but to make them selues better and more vvorthy of God refuse mariage vvhich they knovv to be but once blessed imitating * holy Anne vvho in fasting and praiers serued God night and day neuer knovving but one husband Such professed vvidovves then are to be honoured and succoured Neither doth he speake onely of the Churches vvidovves of vvhom specially aftervvard but of al that by profession kept their vvidovvhod exhorting them to passe their time in praier and fasting v. 5. Vvhich vvas an honorable and holy state much vvritten of and commended in the primitiue Church namely by S. Ambrose and by S. Augustine vvho vvrote bookes intitled thereof and make it next to virginitie Ambr. de viduis August de bono viduitatis 8. He hath denied Not that by this or by any other deadly sinne except incredulitie or doubtfulnes in beleefe they lose their faith but that their factes be not ansvverable to their faith and to Christian religion vvhich prescribeth al such duties 9. Let a vvidovv be chosen Novv he speaketh more particularly and specially of such vvidovves as vvere nourished and found by the oblations of the faithful the almes of the Church and did vvithal some necessarie seruices about vvomen that vvere to be professed or baptized for their instruction and addressing to that and other Sacraments and also about the sicke and impotent and vvithal sometimes they had charge of the Church goods or the disposition
before as this Titus vvas by S. Paul And here it seemeth that he did not onely consecrate them vvhom the people had elected before but him self also made choise of the persons no mention being here made of any other election popular Vvhich though it vvere long vsed in the primitiue Church yet for diuers causes and specially for continual tumultes partialities and disorders vvhich S. Augustine much complaineth of in his time vvas iustly taken avvay and other better meanes of their designement appointed See Conc. Laodic cap. 12. 13. S. August de adult coniug li. 2. â— 20. Ep. 110. and Possid in vita Aug. â— â— And that the ordering of Priests or imposition of hands to that purpose belongeth onely to Bishops and to no inferior Priests or other persons it is plaine by the Apostolike practise set dovvne in the Scriptures namely in the Actes and in the Epistles to Timothee and Titus And S. Hierom vvho seemeth sometimes to say that in the primitiue Church there vvas no great difference betvvixt a Bishop and Priest yet he euer excepteth giuing holy Orders vvhich preeminence he attributeth to Bishops onely ep 85. as he doth also Confirming the Baptized by giuing them the holy Ghost through imposition of hand and holy Chrisme Dial. cont Lucifer c. 4. Note also that Aërius vvas of old condemned of heresie for holding that there vvas no difference betvvixt a Priest and a Bishop Epiph. har 75. August har 53. Note lastly the fraudulent translation of the Heretikes alvvaies turning for Priests vvhich here is euident to be a calling of Order and office elders saying That thou ordaine Elders vvhich in our vulgar tonge signifieth the age and not the Office properly and al this for hatred of Priests 6. Of one vvife To that vvhich is said vpon the like vvordes 1 Tim. 3 adde this testimonie of S. Epiphanius li. 3. 〈◊〉 2. cont hareseâ— in fine Holy Priesthod saith he for the most part procedeth of Virgins and if not of virgins yet of them that liue a sole or single life but and if the single and sole persons suffice not to the Ministerie of such as conteine from their vviues or after once marying remaine vvidovves For him that hath him maried tvvise it is not lavvful to take to Priesthod c. If you list to see the causes vvhy bigamie is forbidden them that are to be Priests and continencie required of the Clergie see the same author li. 2. to 1. hares 59. S. Ambrose li. 1. Offic. c. 50. and vpon 1 Tim. 3. S. Augustine de bâ—no Coniugal c. 18. S. Hierom ep 50 c. 5 ad Pammachium and against Iouinian li. 1 c. 19. S. Lâ—o â—p 87. and other auncient authors And if the studious reader peruse al antiquitie he shal finde al notable Bishops and Priests of Gods Church to haue been single or continent from their vviues if any vvere maried before they came to the Clergie So vvas S. Paul and exhorteth al men to the like 1 Cor. 7 7. So vvere al the Apostles after they folovved Christ at S. Hierom vvitnesseth affirming that our Lord loued Iohn specially for his virginitie Apol. ad Pammach c. 8. li. 1 cont Iouin c. 14. S. Ignatius â—p â— ad Philadelph saith of the said Iohn and of Timothee Titus Euodius Clement that they liued and died in chastitie reckening vp of the old-Testament diuers notable personages that did the same as Elias Iesus Naue othervvise called Iosue Melchlsedec Elisaeus Hiereâ—â—â—e Iohn Baptist No man is ignorant that al the notable fathers of the Greeke and Latin Church liued chast Athanasius Basil Nazianzene Chrysostom Cyprian Hilarie vvho entered into holy Orders after his vviues death Ambrose Hierom Augustine Leo Gregorie the great Certaine other notable fathers had once vviues but no holy men euer vsed them much lesse maried after they vvere in holy Orders A maruelous thing that so many heretofore should haue the gift of chastitie then and novv so fevv if the Protestants say true that skarse one among them in our age of al their sectes euen of their principal Superintendents hath had it CHAP. II. Vvhat to preach both to old and yong not onely vvith vvord but vvith example also and to seruants 11 For there are of al sortes in the Church and they must be instructed accordingly verse 1 BVT doe thou speake the things that become sound doctrine ✠verse 2 Old men that they be sober chast vvise souÌ„d in the faith in loue in patience ✠verse 3 Old women in like maner in holy attire not il speakers not giuen to much wine teaching vvel ✠verse 4 that they may teach the yong women vvisedom to loue their husbands to loue their children ✠verse 5 vvise chast sober hauing a care of the house geÌ„tle subiect to their husbandes that the vvord of God be not blasphemed ✠verse 6 Yong men in like maner exhort that they be sober ✠verse 7 In al things shevv thy self an example of good vvorkes in doctrine in integritie in grauitie ✠verse 8 the vvord sound irreprehensible that he vvhich is on the coÌ„trarie part may be afraid hauing no euil to say of vs. ✠verse 9 * Seruants to be subiect to their maisters in al things pleasing not gainsaying ✠verse 10 not defrauding but in al things shevving good faith that they may adorne the doctrine of our Sauiour God in al things ✠verse 11 For the grace of God our Sauiour hath appeared to al men ✠verse 12 instructing vs that denying impietie worldly desires vve liue soberly and iustly and godly in this vvorld ✠verse 13 expecting the blessed hope and aduent of the glorie of the great God and our Sauiour IESVS Christ ✠verse 14 vvho gaue him self for vs that he might redeeme vs from al iniquitie and might cleanse to him self a people acceptable a pursuer of good vvorkes ✠verse 15 These things speake and exhort ⊢ and rebuke vvith al authoritie Let no man contemne thee CHAP. III. To teach them obedience vnto Princes and meekenes tovvardes al men considering that vve also vvere as they til God of his goodnes brought vs to Baptisme 8 To teach good vvorkes 9 and to auoid vaine questionâ— 10 and obstinate Heretikes verse 1 ADMONISH them to be subiect to Princes and Potestates to obey at a vvord to be ready to euery good vvorke ✠verse 2 to blaspheme no maÌ„ not to be litigious but modest shevving al mildenes tovvard al men ✠verse 3 for we also vvere sometime vnvvise incredulous erring seruing diuerse desires voluptuousnesses liuing in malice enuie odible hating one an other ✠verse 4 But vvhen the benignitie and kindnes tovvard man of our Sauiour God appeared ✠verse 5 * not by the vvorkes of iustice vvhich vve did but according to his mercie he hath saued vs by the lauer of regeneratioÌ„ and renouation of the
an external Priesthod or Christes death to abolish the same for this is a demonstration that if Christ haue abolished Priesthod he hath abolished the nevv lavv vvhich is the nevv Testament and state of Grace vvhich as Christian Commonvvealths liue vnder Neither vvere it true that the Priesthod vvere traÌ„slated vvith the Lavv if al external Priesthod ended by Christes death vvhere the nevv lavv began for so the lavv should not depend on Priesthod but dure vvhen al Priesthod vvere ended vvhich is against S. Paules doctrine Furthermore it is to be noted that this legitimation or putting Communities vnder lavv and Priesthod of vvhat order soeuer is no othervvise but ioyning one vvith an other in one homage or sacrifice external vvhich is the proper act of Priesthod for as no lavvful state can be vvithout priesthod so no priesthod can be vvithout sacrifice And vve meane alvvaies of Priesthod sacrifice taken in their ovvne proper signification as here S. Paul taketh them for the constitution difference alteration or traÌ„slation of states and lavves rise not vpon any mutation of spiritual or metaphorically taken Priesthod or sacrifice but vpon those things in proper acception as it is most plaine Lastly it foloweth of this that though Christ truely sacrificed him self vpon the Crosse there also a Priest according to the order of Melchisedec and there made the ful redemption of the vvorld confirmed and consummated his compact and Testament and the lavv and priesthod of this his nevv and eternal state by his bloud yet that can not be the forme of sacrifice into vvhich the old Priesthod and sacrifices vvere translated vvherevpon the Apostle inferreth the translation of the Law For they all vvere figures of Christes death and ended in effect at his death yet they vvere not altered into that kind of sacrifice vvhich vvas to be made but once and vvas executed in such a sort that peoples and nations Christened could not meete often to vvorship at it nor haue their law and Priestes constituted in the same though for the honour and duety remembrance and representatioÌ„ thereof not onely vve Christianâ— but also al peoples faithful both of Iewes Gentiles haue had their priesthod and sacrifices according to the difference of their states Vvhich kind of Sacrifices vvere translated one into an other and so no doubt is the Priesthod Leuitical properly turned into the Priesthod and sacrifice of the Church according to Melchisedecks rite and Christes institution in the formes of bread and vvine See the next note 17. A Priest for euer Christ is not called a Priest for euer onely for that his person is eternal or for that he sitteth on the right hand of God and perpetually praieth or maketh intercession for vs or for that the effect of his death is euerlasting for al this proueth not that in proper signification his Priesthod is perpetual but according to the iudgement of al the fathers grounded vpon this deepe and diuine discourse of S. Paul and vpon the very nature definition and propriety of Priesthod and the excellent act and order of Melchisedec and the state of the new law he is a Priest for euer according to Melchisedecks order specially in respect of the sacrifice of his holy body and bloud instituted at his last supper and executed by his commission commaundement and perpetual concurrence vvith his Priests in the formes of bread and vvine in vvhich things onely the said high Priest Melchisedec did sacrifice For though S. Paul make no expresse mention hereof because of the depth of the mysterie and their incredulity or feeblenesse to vvhom he vvrote yet it is euident in the iudgement of all the learned fathers vvithout exception that euer vvrote either vpon this epistle or vpon the 14 of Genesis or the Psalme 109 or by occasion haue treated of the sacrifice of the altar that the eternity and proper act of Christes Priesthod and consequently the immutability of the new law consisteth in the perpetual offering of Christes body and bloud in the Church Which thing is so vvell knowen to the Aduersaries of Christes Church and Priesthod and so graunted that they be forced impudently to cauill vpon certaine Hebrue particles that Melchisedec did not offer in bread and vvine yea and vvhen that vvill not serue plainely to deny him to haue been a Priest vvhich is to giue checkmate to the Apostle and to ouerthrow all his discourse Thus vvhiles these vvicked men pretend to defend Christes onely Priesthod they in deede abolish as much as in them lieth the vvhole order office and state of his eternall law and Priesthod Arnobius saith By the mysterie of bread and vvine he vvas made a Priest for euer And againe The eternal memorie by vvhich he gaue the food of his body to them that feare him in psal 109. 110. Lactatius In the Church he must needes haue his eternal Priesthod according to the order of Melabisedec Li. 14. Institut S. Hierom to Luagrius Aarons Priesthod had an end bus Melchisedecks that is Christes and the Churches is perpetuall both for the time past and to come S. Chrysostom therfore calleth the Churches sacrifice hostiaâ— inconsumptibâ—em an host or sacrifice that can not be consumed ho. 17 in 9 Hebr. S. Cyprian bostiam qua sublatae nulla esset futura religio an host vvhich being taken away there could be no religion de Canaâ— Dâ—mini nu 2. Emissenus perpetuam oblationem perpetuò currentem redemptionem a perpetual oblation and a redemption that runneth or continueth euerlastingly ho. 5 de Pasch And our Sauiour expresseth so much in the very institution of the B. Sacrament of his body and bloud specially vvhen he calleth the later kind the nevv Testament in his bloud signifying that as the old law vvas established in the bloud of beastes so the new vvhich is his eternal Testament should be dedicated and perpetual in his owne bloud not onely as it vvas shed on the Crosse but as giuen in the Chalice And therfore into this sacrifice of the altar saith S. Augustine li. 17 de Ciuit. c. 20. S. Leo ser 8 de Passione and the rest vvere the old sacrifices to be translated See S. Cyprian ep 63 ad Cecil nu 2. Ambrose de Sacram. li. 5. 6. 4. S. Augustine in Psal 33. Conc. â— and li. 17. de Ciuit. c. 17. S. Hierom ep 17. c. 2. ep 126. Epiph. har 55. Theodoret in Psal 109. Damascene li. 4. c. 14. Finally if any of the fathers or all the fathers had either vvisedom grace or intelligence of Gods vvorde and mysteries this is the truth If nothing vvil serue our Aduersaries Christ Iesus confound them and defend his eternal Priesthod and state of his new Testament established in the same 18. Of the former commaundement The vvhole law of Moyses conteining all their old Priesthod sacrifice sacraments and ceremonies is called the Old commaundement and the new Testament conteining
vvas vvholy spiritual For then Christs death vvas not a corporal external visible and truely named sacrifice neither could Christ or Melchisedec be any otherwise a Priest then euery faithful man is vvhich to hold as the Caluinists folowing their owne doctrine must needes do is directly against the Scriptures and no lesse against Christes one oblation of his body vpon the Crosse then it is against the daily sacrifice of his body vpon the altar Therfore he hath a certaine host in external and proper maner to make perpetual oblation thereby in the Church for visible and external act of sacrificing in heauen he doth not exercise 4. If vpon the earth It is by his death and resurrection to life againe that his body is become apt and fitte in such diuine sort to be sacrificed perpetually For if he had liued in mortal sort still that vvay of mystical representation of breaking his body and separating the bloud from the same could not haue been agreable and so the Church and Christian people should haue lacked a priesthod and sacrifice Christ him self should not haue been a Priest of a peculiar order but either must haue offered in the things that Aarons Priests did or els haue been no Priest at all For to haue offered onely spiritually as all faithful men do that could not be ynough for his vocation and our redemption and state of the new Testament How his flesh vvas made fit to be offered and eaten in the B. Sacrament by his death see Isychius li. 1 in leuit cap. 2. 5. Heauenly things As the Church or state of the new Testament is commonly called Regnum coelorum Dei in the Scriptures so these heauenly things be probably taken by learned men for the mysteries of the new Testament And it seemeth that the paterne giuen to Moyses to frame his tabernacle by vvas the Church rather then the heauens them selues al S. Paules discourse tending to shew the difference betwixt the new Testament and the old and not to make comparison betwene the state of heauen and the old law Though incidently because the condition of the new Testament more neerely resembleth the same then the old state doth he sometime may speake somewhat therof also 10. Into their minde This also and the rest folowing is fulfilled in the Church and is the proper effect of the new Testament vvhich is the grace and spirit of loue graffed in the hartes of the faithful by the holy Ghost vvorking in the Sacraments and sacrifice of the new law to that effecte 10. Their God This mutual couenant made betwixt God and the faithful is that vvhich vvas dedicated and established first in the chalice of his bloud called therfore the nevv Testament in his bloud and vvhich vvas straight after ratified by the death of the â—â—stator vpon the Crosse 11. Shal not teach So it vvas in the primitiue Church in such specially as vvere the first founders of our new state in Christ And that vvhich vvas verified in the Apostles and other principal men the Apostle speaketh generally as though it vvere so in the vvhole as S. Peter applieth the like out of Ioël and our Sauiour so speaketh vvhen he saith that such as beleeue in him shal vvorke miracles of diuers sortes Christian men then must not abuse this place to make chalenge of new inspirations and so great knowledge that they neede no Scriptures or teaching in this life as some Heretikes doe vvith much like reason and shew of Scriptures as the Protestants haue to refuse external sacrifice And it is no lesse phantastical madnesse to deny external sacrifice sacraments or Priesthod then it is to abolish teaching and preaching CHAP. IX In the old Testament that secular Sanctuarie had tvvo partes the one signifying that time vvith the ceremonies therof for the emundation of the flesh the other signifying heauen vvhich then vvas shut vntil our High priest Christ entered into it and that vvith his ovvne bloud shed for the emundation of our consciences Wherevpon he concludeth the excellencie of his tabernacle and host aboue the old 25 Noting also the differences that he entered but once so effectual vvas that one blouddy offering of himself for euer vvheras the Leuitical High priest entered euery yere once verse 1 THE former also in deede had iustificatioÌ„s of seruice and a secular sanctuarie ✠verse 2 For the tabernacle vvas made the first vvherin vvere the candlestickes and the table and the proposition of Ioaues vvhich is called Holy ✠verse 3 But after the second vele the tabernacle vvhich is called Sancta Sanctorum ✠verse 4 hauing a golden censar and the arke of the testameÌ„t couered about on euery part vvith gold in the vvhich vvas ″ a golden potte hauing Manna and the rod of Aaron that had blossomed * the tables of the testament ✠verse 5 and ouer it vvere * the ″ Cherubins of glorie ouers had ovving the propitiatorie of vvhich things it is not needeful to speake novv particularly ✠verse 6 But these things being so ordered in the first tabernacle in deede the priests alvvaies entered accoÌ„plishing offices of the sacrifices ✠verse 7 But in the second * once a yere the high priest only not vvithout bloud vvhich he offereth for his ovvne and the peoples ignorance ✠verse 8 the holy Ghost signifying this that the vvay of the holies was not yet manifested the former tabernacle as yet standing ✠verse 9 vvhich is a parable of the time present according to vvhich are offered giftes and hostes vvhich can not concerning the conscience make perfect him that serueth ✠verse 10 onely in meates and in drinkes and diuerse baptismes and iustices of the flesh laid on them ″ vntil the time of correction ✠verse 11 But Christ assisting an high Priest of the good things to come by a more ample and more perfect tabernacle not made vvith hand that is not of this creation ✠verse 12 neither by the bloud of goates or of calues but by his ovvne bloud entered in once into the Holies ″ eternal redemption being found ⊢ ✠verse 13 For * if the bloud of goates and of oxen the ashes of an heifer being sprinkled sanctifieth the polluted to the cleansing of the flesh ✠verse 14 hovv much more hath ' the bloud of Christ vvho by the holy Ghost offered himself vnspotted vnto God cleansed ' our conscience from dead vvorkes to serue the liuing God ✠verse 15 And therfore he is the mediatour of the nevv Testament that death being a meane vnto the redemption ″ of these preuarications vvhich vvere vnder the former testament they that are called may receiue the promise of eternal inheritance ⊢ ✠verse 16 For * vvhere there is a testament the death of the testatour must of necessitie come betvvene ✠verse 17 For a testament is confirmed in
And that to haue been the errour of the Hebrues you may read in S. Augustine li. 3. doct Christ c. 6. And this vve tel the Protestants is the onely purpose of the Apostle But they be so grosse or ignorant in the Scriptures and so malitiously set against Gods and the Churches truth that they peruersely and folishly turne the vvhole disputation against the sacrifice of the B. Masse and the Priests of the new Testament as though vve held that the sacrifice of the altar vvere the general redemption or redeeming sacrifice or that it had no relation to Christes death or that it vvere not the representation and most liuely resemblance of the same or vvere not instituted and done to apply in particular to the vse of the partakers that other general benefite of Christes one oblation vpon the Crosse Against the Ievves then onely S. Paul disputeth and against the false opinion they had of their Priests and sacrifices to vvhich they attributed al remission and redemption vvithout respect of Christes death 15. Of those preuarications The Protestants do vnlearnedly imagine that because al sinnes be remitted by the force of Christes passion that therfore there should be no other sacrifice after his death Vvhereas in deede they might as vvell say there ought neuer to haue been sacrifice appointed by God either in the lavv of Nature or of Moyses as al their argumeÌ„ts made against the Sacrifice of the Church vpon the Apostles discourse proue as vvel or rather onely that there vvere no sacrifices of Aarons order or Leuitical lavv at all For against the Ievves false opinion concerning them doth he dispute and not a vvord touching the sacrifice of the Church vnto vvhich â—n al this discourse he neuer opposeth Christes sacrifice vpon the Crosse al Christian men vvel knovving that the host oblation of those tvvo though they differ in maner and external forme yet is in deede al one The Apostle then shevveth here plainely that al the sinnes that euer vvere remitted since the beginning of the vvorld vvere no othervvise forgiuen but by the force and in respect of Christes Passion Yet it folovveth not therevpon that the oblations of Abel Abraham Aaron c vvere no sacrifices as by the Heretikes foolish deduction it should do S. Paul not opposing Christes Passion to them for the intent to proue them to haue been no sacrifices but to proue that they vvere not absolute sacrifices nor the redeeming or consummating Sacrifice vvhich could not be many nor done by many Priests but by one and at one time by a more excellent Priest theÌ„ any of them or any other mere mortal man And that you may see the blasphemous pride and ignorance of Caluin and in him of al his fellovves read so many as may read Heretical bookes his commentarie vpon this place and there you shal see him gather vpon this that Christes death had force from the beginning vvas the remedie for al sinnes since the creation of the vvorld therfore there must be no moâ— but that one sacrifice of Christes death Vvhich must needes by his deduction hold as it doth in deede no lesse against the old sacrifices then the nevv sacrifice of the Church and so take avvay al vvhich is against the Apostles meaning and al religion 20. This is the bloud Christes death vvas necessarie for the full confirmation ratification and accomplishement of the nevv Testament though it vvas begonne to be dedicated in the sacrifice of his last supper being also vvithin the compasse of his Passion Vvhich is euident by the vvordes prouounced by Christ ouer the holy chalice vvhich be correspondent to the vvordes that vvere spoken as the Apostle here declareth in the first sacrifice of the dedication of the old lavv hauing also expresse mention of remission of sinnes thereby as by the bloud of the nevv Testament Vvhereby it is plaine that the B. Chalice of the altar hath the very sacrificall bloud in it that vvas shed vpon the Crosse in by vvhich the nevv Testament vvhich is the lavv of spirit grace and remission vvas dedicated and doth consist And therfore it is also cleere that many diuine things vvhich to the Heretikes or ignorant may seeme to be spoken onely of Christes sacrifice vpon the Crosse be in deede verified fulfilled also in the sacrifice of the altar Vvhereof S. Paul for the causes aforesaid vvould not treate in plaine termes See Isychius li. 1 in Leuit. c. 4 paulo post initium applying al these things to the immolation of Christ also in the Sacrament 23. The examplers Al the offices places vessels and instruments of the old lavv vvere but figures and resemblances of the state and sacraments of the nevv Testament vvhich are here called celestials for that they are the liuely image of the heauenly state next ensuing vvhich be therfore specially dedicated and sanctified in Christes bloud sacrificed on the altar and sprinkled vpon the faithful as the old figures and people vvere cleansed by the bloud of beasts And therfore by a transition vsual in the holy Scriptures the Apostle sodenly passeth in the senteÌ„ce immediatly folovving and turneth his talke to Christes entrance into heauen the state vvhereof both by the Sacraments of the old lavv and also more specially by them of the nevv is prefigured 25. Offer him self often As Christ neuer died but once not neuer shal die againe so in that violent painful and blouddy sort he can neuer be offered againe neither needeth he so to be offered any more hauing by that one action of sacrifice vpon the Crosse made the full ransom redemption and remedie for the sinnes of the vvhole vvorld Neuerthelesse as Christ died and vvas offered after a sort in all the sacrifices of the Lavv and Nature since the beginning of the vvorld al vvhich vvere figures of this one oblation vpon the Crosse so is he much rather offered in the sacrifice of the altar of the nevv Testament incomparably more neerely diuinely and truely expressing his death his body broken his bloud shed then did any figure of the old lavv or other sacrifice that euer vvas as being in deede though in hidden sacramental and mysticall and vnblouddy maner the very self same B. body and bloud the self same host oblation and sacrifice that vvas doue vpon the Crosse And this truth is most euident by the very forme of vvordes vsed by our Sauiour in the institution and consecration of the holy Sacrament and by the profession of all the holy Doctors Our sacrifice saith S. Cyprian is correspondent to the Passion of Christ And The sacrifice that vve offer is the Passion of Christ ep 63. nu 4. nu 7. S. Augustine de fâ—d ad Pet. c. 19. In those carnal sacrifices vvas the prosiguring of the flesh of Christ vvhich he vvas to offer for sinnes and of the bloud vvhich he vvas to sheads but in this Sacrifice is the commemoration of the flesh of Christ vvhich
the nevv Testament are called Presbyteri in Greeke and Latin and therfore both their translation to be false and fraudulent and also their naming of their nevv degrees or orders to be fond and incongruous If they say their Ministers be correspondent to such as vvere called Presbyteri in holy vvrite and in the Primitiue Church and that they are the men vvhom the Apostle vviâ—â—eth to be called for to anoile the sicke to pray for him vvhy do they not then translate Presbyterâ—s Ministers â—hich they might doe vvith as good reason as call such as they haue taken in steede of our Catholike Priests Ministers Vvhich vvord being in large acception common to all that haue to doe about the celebration of diuine things vvas neuer appropriated by the vse either of Scripture or of the holy Church to that higher function of publike administration of the Sacraments and Seruice vvhich is Priesthod but to the order next vnder it vvhich is Deaconship And therfore if any should be called Ministers their Deacons properly should be so termed And the Protestants haue no more reason to keepe the ancient Greeke vvord of Deacon appropriated to that office by the vse of antiquity then to keepe the vvord Priest being made no lesse peculiar to the state of such onely as minister the holy Sacraments offer the Sacrifice of the Altar But these fellovves folovv neither Gods vvord nor Ecclesiastical vse nor any reason but meâ—e phantasie noueltie and hatred of Gods Church And hovv litle they folovv any good rule or reason in these things may appeare by this that here they auoid to translate Priests and yet in their CoÌ„munion booke in their order of visiting the sicke they commonly name the Minister Priest 14. Anoiling vvith oils Here is the Sacrament of extreme Vnction so plainely promulgated for it vvas instituted as al other Sacraments of the nevv Testament by our Sauiour Christ him self and as Venerable Bede thinketh and other auncient vvriters the anoiling of the sicke vvith oile Marc. 6. pertaineth therevnto that some Heretikes for the euidence of this place also as of the other for good vvorkes deny the Epistle Other as the Caluinists through their confidence of cunning shiftes and gloses confessing that S. Iames is the author yet condemne the Church of God for vsing and taking it for a Sacrament But vvhat dishonour to God is it vve pray them that a Sacrament should be instituted in the matter of oile more then in the element of vvater Vvhy may not grace remission of sinnes be annexed to the one as vvel as to the other vvithout derogation to God But they say Sacraments endure for euer in the Church this but for a season in the Primitiue Church Vvhat Scripture telleth them that this general and absolute prescription of the Apostle in this case should endure but for a season vvhen vvas it taken avvay abrogated or altered They see the Church of God hath alvvaies vsed it vpon this vvarrant of the Apostle vvho knevve Christs meaning and institution of it better then these deceiued men vvho make more of their ovvne fond ghesses and coÌ„iectures grounded neither on Scripture nor vpon any circumstance of the text noâ— any one authentical author that euer vvrote then of the expresse vvord of God It vvas say they a miraculous practise of healing the sicke during onely in the Apostles time and not long after Vve aske them vvhether Christ appointed any certaine creature or external element vnto the Apostles generally to vvorke miracles by Him self vsed sometimes clay and spittle sometimes he sent them that vvere diseased to vvash them selues in vvaters but that he appointed any of those or the like things for a general medicine or miraculous healing onely that vve reade not for in the beginning for the better inducing of the people to faith and deuotion Christ vvould haue miracles to be vvrought by sundry of the Sacraments also Vvhich miraculous vvorkes ceasing yet the Sacraments remaine still vnto the vvorldes end Againe vve demaund vvhether euer they read or heard that men vvere generally commaunded to seeke for their health by miraculous meaâ—es Thirdly vvhether al Priests or as they call them Elders had the gift of miracles in the primitiue Church No it can not be for though some had yet al these indifferently of vvhom the Apostle speaketh had not the gift and many that vvere no Priests had it both men and vvomen vvhich yet could not be called for as Priests vvere in this case And though the Apostle and others could both cure men and reuiue them againe yet there vvas no such general precept for sicke or dead men as this to call for the Apostles to heale or restore them to life againe Lastly had any external element or miraculous practise vnles it vvere a Sacrament the promisse of remission of al kinde of actual sinnes ioyned vnto it or could S. Iames institute such a ceremonie him self that could saue both body and soule by giuing health to the one and grace and remission to the other At other times these contentious vvranglers raile at Gods Church for annexing only the remission of venial sinnes to the element of vvater made holy by the Priests blessing thereof in the name of Christ and his vvord and loe here they are driuen to hold that S. Iames prescribed a miraculous oile or creature vvhich had much more povver and efficacie Into these straites are such miscreants brought that vvil not beleeue the expresse vvord of God interpreted by the practise of Gods vniuersal Church Venerable Bede in 9 Luc. saith thus It is cleere that this custome was deliuered to the holy Church by the Apostles them selues that the sicke should be anointed vvith oile consecrated by the Bishops blessing See for this and for the assertion vse of this Sacrament S. Innocentius ep 1 ad Decentium Eugubinum cap. 8. to 1. Conc Lib. 2. de visitatione infirmorum in S. Augustine cap. 4. Concil Cabilonense 2. cap. 48. Conc. Wormatiâ—nse cap. 72. to 3. Conc. Aquisgra c. 8. Flcrentinum and other later Councelâ— S. Bernard in the life of Malachie in fine This holy oile because the faithful savv to haue such vertue in the primitiue Church diuers caried it home and occupied it in their infirmities not vsing it in the Sacramental sort vvhich the Apostle prescribeth as the Aduersaries vnlearnedly obiect vnto vs but as Christians novv do and then also did concerning the vvater of Baptisme vvhich they vsed to take home vvith them after it vvas hallovved and to giue it their diseased to drinke 15. The praier of faith He meaneth the forme of the Sacrament that is the vvordes spoken at the same time vvhen the partie is anoiled vvhich no doubt are most auncient and Apostolike Not that the vvord or praier alone should haue that great effect here mentioned but ioyned vvith the foresaid vnction as is plaine 15. Shal saue The
the Church militant may ioyne vvith the triumphant and vvith al the orders of Angels vvho also are present at the consecration and doe seruice there to our common Lord and Maister as S. Chrysostom vvriteth li. 6 de Sacerdotie and hâ— 1. de verb. Esa to 1. The Greekes call it the hymne Trisagies that is Thrise holy CHAP. V. 4. S. Iohn vveeping because no man could open the booke sealed vvith seuen seales â— the Lambe that vvas slaine opened it vvhich being done 8 the foure beastes and foure and tvventie seniors vvith an innumerable multitude of Angels al creatures did glorifie him excedingly verse 1 AND I savv in the right hand of him that sate vpon the throne a booke vvritten vvithin and vvithout sealed vvith seuen seales ✠verse 2 And I savv a strong Angel preaching vvith a loude voice Vvho is vvorthie to opeÌ„ the booke to loose the seales thereof ✠verse 3 And no man vvas able neither in heauen nor in earth nor vnder the earth to open the booke nor looke on it ✠verse 4 And I vvept much because no man vvas found vvorthie to open the booke nor to see it ✠verse 5 And one of the seniors said to me Vveepe not behold the * lion of the tribe of Iuda the roote of Dauid hath vvonne to open the booke and to loose the seuen seales thereof ✠verse 6 And I savv and behold in the middes of the throne and of the foure beastes and in the middes of the seniors a Lambe standing as it were slaine hauing seuen hornes seuen eies vvhich are the seuen spirites of God sent into al the earth ✠verse 7 And he came and receiued the booke out of the right hand of him that sate in the throne ✠verse 8 And vvhen he had opened the booke the foure beastes and the foure and tvventie seniors fel before the Lambe hauing euery one harpes and golden vials ful of odours which are ″ the praiers of sainctes ✠verse 9 and they sang a nevv canticle saying Thou art vvorthie o Lord to take the booke and to open the seales thereof because thou vvast slaine and hast redeemed vs to God in thy bloud out of euery tribe and tonge and people and nation ✠verse 10 and * hast made vs to our God ″ a kingdom ' and priestes and vve shal reigne vpon the earth ✠verse 11 And I looked and heard the voice of many Angels round about the throne and of the beastes of the seniors and the number of them vvas * thousandes of thousandes ✠verse 12 saying vvith a loud voice The Lambe that vvas slaine is vvorthie to receiue povver and diuinitie ' and vvisedom strength and honour and glorie and benediction ⊢ ✠verse 13 And ″ euery creature that is in heauen and vpon the earth and vnder the earth and that are in the sea and that are therein al did I heare saying * To him that sitteth in the throne to the Lambe benediction and honour and glorie and povver for euer and euer ✠verse 14 And the foure beastes said Amen And the foure and tvventie seniors fel on their faces and adored him that liueth for euer and euer ⊢ ANNOTATIONS CHAP. V. 8. The praiers of Saincts Hereby it is plaine that the Saincts in heauen offer vp the praiers of faithful and holy persons in earth called here saincts and in Scripture often vnto Christ And among so many diuine vnsearcheable mysteries set dovvne vvithout exposition it pleased God yet that the Apostle him self should open this one point vnto vs that these odours be the laudes and praiers of the faithful ascending and offered vp to God as incense by the Saincts in heauen that so the Protestants may haue no excuse of their errour That the Saincts haue no knovvledge of our affaires or desires 10. A kingdom and priests To serue God and subdue vices and sinnes is to reigne or to be a king spiritually likevvise to offer vnto him the sacrifices of good vvorkes is to be a priest after a sort though neither the one nor the other in proper speache See the Annotation before Chap. 1. v. 6. 13. Euery creature He meaneth the creatures in heauen as Angels and Saincts the holy persons in earth and those that vvere in Limbo or be in Purgatorie for of the damned in hel he can not speake in this case lastly of the peoples in Ilands here called the sea vvhich the Prophets vse often to name seuerally vvhen they foretel the spreading of Christs glorie through the vvorld as Esa c. 49. Heare ye â—â—andes and you people a far of c. CHAP. VI. 1 Foure seales of the seuen being opened there folovv diuerse effectes against the earth 9 vvhen the fifth seale vvas opened the soules of martyrs desire that the iudgement may be hastened 12 and at the opening of the sixt there are signes shovved of the iudgement to come verse 1 AND I savv that the Lambe had opened one of the seuen seales and I heard one of the foure beastes saying as it vvere the voice of thunder Come and see ✠verse 2 And I savv And behold a vvhite horse and he that sate vpon him had a bovv and there vvas a crovvne giuen him and he vvent forth conquering that he might conquer ✠verse 3 And vvhen he had opened the second seale I heard the second beast saying Come see ✠verse 4 And there vvent forth an other horse redde and he that sate thereon to him it vvas giuen that he should take peace from the earth and that they should kil one an other and a great svvord vvas giuen to him ✠verse 5 And vvhen he had opened the third seale I heard the third beast saying Come and see And behold a blacke horse and he that sate vpon him had a balance in his hand ✠verse 6 And I heard as it vvere a voice in the middes of the foure beastes saying Tvvo poundes of vvheate for a penie and thrise tvvo poundes of barley for a penie and vvine and oile hurt thou not ✠verse 7 And vvhen he had opened the fourth seale I heard a voice of the fourth beast saying Come see ✠verse 8 And behold a pale horse and he that sate vpon him his name vvas death and hel folovved him and povver vvas giuen to him ouer the foure partes of the earth to kil vvith svvord vvith famine and vvith death and vvith beastes of the earth ✠verse 9 And vvhen he had opened the fifth seale I savv ″ vnder the altar the soules of them that vvere slaine for the vvord of God and for the testimonie vvhich they had ✠verse 10 ″ and they cried vvith a loude voice saying Hovv long Lord holy true iudgest thou not and ″ reuengest thou not our bloud of them that dvvel on the earth ✠verse 11 And vvhite stoles vvere giuen to
vvhere he is called the man of sinne Againe he must be one particular person not a nūber a succession or vvhole order of any degree of men because his proper name and the particular number and the characters thereof be though obscurely insinuated Vvhich reproueth the vvicked vanitie of Heretikes that vvould haue Christs ovvne Vicars the successors of his cheese Apostle yea the vvhole order of them for many ages together to be this Antichrist Vvho by his description here and in the said Epistle to the Thessalonians must be one special man and of a particular proper name as our Lord IESVS is And vvhosoeuer he be these Protestants vndoubtedly are his precursors for as they make his vvay by ridding avvay Christs images crosse and name so they excedingly promote the matter by taking avvay Christs cheefe minister that al may be plaine for Antichrist If the Pope had been Antichrist and had been reuealed novv a good many yeres sithence as these fellovves say he is to them then the number of this name vvould agree to him and the prophecie being novv fulfilled it vvould euidently appeare that he bare the name and number here noted for no doubt vvhen lie commeth this count of the letters or number of his name vvhich before is so hard to knovv wil be easie for he will set vp his name in euery place euē as we faithful men do novv aduance IESVS And vvhat name proper or appellatiue of al or any of the Popes do they finde to agree vvith this number notvvithstanding they boast that they haue found the vvhole order and euery of them these thousand yeres to be Antichrist and the rest before euen from S. Peter forevvorkers tovvard his kingdom 1◠The number 666. Forasmuch as the auncient expositors and other do thinke for certaine knowledge thereof no mortal mā can haue vvithout an expresse reuelatiō that his name cōsisteth of so many such letters in Greeke as according to their maner of numbering by the Alphabete make 666 and forasmuch as the letters making that number may be found in diuers names both proper common as S. Irenaeus findeth them in Latinos and Teitan Hippolytus in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aretas in Lampetis some of this age in Ludérus vvhich vvas Luthers name in the Alman tōgue therfore vve see there can be no certaintie and euery one frameth and applieth the letters to his ovvne purpose and most absurd folly it is of the Heretikes to applie the vvord Latinos to the Pope neither the vvhole order in common nor euer any particular Pope being so called and S. Irenaeus the first that obserued it in that vvord applied it to the Empire and state of the Romane Emperour vvhich then vvas Heathen and not to the Pope of his daies or after him and yet preferred the vvord Teitan as more agreable vvith this admonition that it vvere a very perilous and presumptuous thing to define any certaintie before hand of that number and name And truely vvhatsoeuer the Protestants presume herein of the Pope vve may boldly discharge Luther of that dignitie He is vndoubtedly one of Antichrists precursors but not Antichrist him self CHAP. XIIII 2 Virgins follovv the Lambe vvhithersoeuer singing a nevv canticle 6. One Angel Euangelizeth the Gospel 8 an other Angel telleth the fall of Babylon 9 the third declareth their tormants that haue adored the beast Moreouer tvvo hauing sickles 15 one of them is commaunded to reape dovvne the corne 18 the other to gather the grapes as in vintage vvhich are troden in the lake of Gods vvrath verse 1 AND I looked behold a Lābe stoode vpon mount Sion and vvith him an hundred fourtie foure thousand hauing his name and the name of his Father vvritten in their foreheads ✠verse 2 And I heard a voice from heauen as the voice of many vvaters and as the voice of great thunder and the voice vvhich I heard as of harpers harping on their harpes ✠verse 3 And they sang as it vvere a nevv song before the seate and before the foure beastes and the seniors and no man could say ' the song but those hundred fourtie foure thousand that vvere bought from the earth ✠verse 4 These are they vvhich were not defiled vvith vvomen For they are virgins These folovv the Lambe vvhithersoeuer he shal goe These vvere bought from among men the first fruites to God and the Lambe ✠verse 5 and in their mouth there vvas found no lie for they are vvithout spot before the throne of God ⊢ ✠verse 6 And I savv an other Angel flying through the middes of heauen hauing the eternal Gospel to euāgelize vnto them that sit vpon the earth and vpon euery nation and tribe tōge people ✠verse 7 saying vvith a loud voice Feare our Lord and giue him honour because the houre of his iudgement is come and adore ye him * that made heauen and earth the sea and al things that are in them and the fountaines of vvaters ✠verse 8 And an other Angel folovved saying * Fallen fallen is that great Babylon vvhich of the vvine of the vvrath of her fornication made al nations to drinke ✠verse 9 And the third Angel folovved them saying vvith a loud voice If any man adore the beast and his image and receiue the character in his forehead or in his hand ✠verse 10 he also shal drinke of the vvine of the vvrath of God vvhich is mingled vvith pure vvine in the cuppe of his vvrath and shal be tormented vvith fire brimstone in the sight of the holy Angels and before the sight of the Lambe ✠verse 11 and the smoke of their tormentes shal ascend for euer euer neither haue they rest day and night vvhich haue adored the beast and his image and if any man take the character of his name ✠verse 12 Here is the patience of sainctes vvhich keepe the commaundements of God and the faith of IESVS ✠verse 13 And I heard a voice from heauen saying to me Vvrite Blessed are the dead which die in our Lord. ″ from hence forth novv saith the Spirit that they rest from their labours for their vvorkes folow them ✠verse 14 And I savv and behold a vvhite cloude and vpon the cloude one sitting like to the Sonne of man hauing on his head a crovvne of gold and in his hand a sharpe sickle ✠verse 15 And an other Angel came forth from the temple crying vvith a loud voice to him that sate vpon the cloude * Thrust in thy sickle and reape because the houre is come to reape for the haruest of the earth is drie ✠verse 16 And he that sate vpon the cloude thrust his sickle into the earth and the earth vvas reaped ✠verse 17 And an other Angel came forth from the temple vvhich is in heauē him self also hauing a sharpe sickle
marg 419. marg See Schisme The Protestants at the first auoided the name of Church and thrust it out of the Bible pag. 521. 522 marg It can neuer faile not erre pag. 11. nu 23. pag. 70. 85. 192. 238. nu 68. pag. 261. 264 marg 266. 267. 522. 523. 555. 572. 573 721. 740. 303. m. 536. marg The Protestants blasphemie cōcerning the Churches apostasie and reuolt from God pag. 555. nu 3. Christ vvithout his Church as the head vvithout a body 514. marg Alvvaies visible pag. 14. 290 marg 295 marg 296. 298 marg 323. 555. 556. 572. 573. 701. Elias vvordes make nothing to the cōtrarie pag. 411. The state thereof in Antichrists time 721. Smal in the beginning grovving great aftervvard pag. 38. nu 32. pa. 71 nu 14. pag. 97. nu 27. 31. 32. pag. 150. nu 6. 7. 10. p. 213. nu 46. pag. 175 marg 178 marg 295 marg 296. 298 marg 316. ma. 536. marg Her lavves customs Gouernours must be obeied p. 43. nu 9. p. 51. marg p. 53. 336. marg 337. nu 20. 450. nu 2. 16. p. 471. nu 24. p. 480. 550. 562. nu 14. p. 639. 262. marg She only hath the true sense of Scriptures pag. 477. 429. marg She iudgeth al and is iudged of none p. 429. She iudgeth betwene canonical Scriptures not canonical p. 499. vvhich are Sacramēts which not 258. 259. She consisteth of good and bad p. 9. nu 12. p. 37. marg 38. 62 marg 64. 74. 262 marg not without vvrinkle in this life p. 522. nu 35. The seuenfold candlesticke in the Apocalypse 699 marg The woman clothed with the sunne whom the dragon persecuteth 720 marg The wife of the Lambe 734. The campe of Saincts 741. The true Church is proued by succession pag. 228. 520. 303 m. Christ left many things to be taught by the Church 265. 717 marg The custom of the Church is a good answer against al wranglers 450. Out of the Church no saluation p. 522. 676. p. 573. al blindnes lacke of vnderstāding 95 marg no praier auailable 262 m. Christ head of the Church in a most excellent sort 514. 515. The B. of Rome the ministerial head 515. No temporal prince can be head 47. 64. 639. nu 17. pa. 659. No woman 280. 463. The Church that is the Prelates and cheefe Pastors of the Church 51 marg 701 m. To contemne their wordes is to contemne Christ 262 marg The Churches order of diuine seruice in reading the Scriptures that it is according to the primitiue Church 268. in 288. 289 m. 382. 641. 698. See the table of Epistles and Gospels at the end of the booke Church militāt resembleth the triumphant in heauen 707 m. and nu 8. 736. The triumphant Church called the new citie of Hierusalem the state and glorie thereof 741. 742. 743. 635 marg Material churches The building of them pa. 158. Dedication of churches 250. Cost in adorning them p. 78. nu 8. 10. p. 106 nu 11. p. 128. 256. God wil be honoured in them rather then els where p. 309. 471. nu 11. p. 254 marg How he dwelleth not in material temples 309. 343 marg Not to be profaned p. 59 m. 118. 222. Our parents and other necessities of poore men are sometime to be preferred before the adorning of Churches 106. 92. nu 25. Clergie The name p. 665. their difference from the Laitie ib. nu 3. The maner dignitie of their calling p. 330. nu 4. p. 352 marg Degrees of superioritie among them selues and ouer other p. 57 marg 58. nu 28. p. 206. nu 24. p. 472. 492. 665. Their good life much edifieth p. 14. nu 17. their exemption and priuileges p. 50. 416. They may not exercise holy functions for filthy lucre 664 marg Commaundements possible to be kept p. 30. 138. nu 6. p 169. 260 marg 682 nu 22 p. 686. 400 marg 415 marg Keeping the commaundements profitable and necessarie to saluation 14. nu 20. p. 440. nu 19. p. 645. 54 marg 114 marg 191. m. 725 m. They differ from Counsels 114 marg 191 marg By keeping of them man is iustified 138. 400 marg Commaundements of men what they are and that they make nothing against the Apostles and Churches traditions 406. See Tradition Heretical lawes and doctrines are cōmaundements of men 43. nu 9. p. 106. Communion The protestants Communion p. 451. 452. 453. 454. They imitate not in the same Christs institution ib. p. 451. much lesse the Apostles traditions p. 454. Comming to the Communion against our conscience 442. They call it vnproperly the Cōmunion p. 452. and the supper of the Lord. p. 451. nu 20. Their communion bread profane p. 453 n 29. Caluins bread 228. It is the very table cuppe of Diuels p 448. is accordingly to be abhorred ibid. Communitie of life and goodes in the first Christians vsed now of the religious only p. 296. not a commaundement but a counsel only ibidem Concupiscence after Baptisme is of it self no sinne without consent p. 397. 399. 643. 682. It moueth to sinne 642. mar How the Apostle calleth it sinne pag. 397. It maketh not al the actions of a iust man sinnes p. 399. nu 25. Cōfession in particular p. 8. nu 6. p. 89. 276. 348 m. Secret or auricular cōfession p. 277. to a priest 190. 277. 653. of al mortal sinnes 653. before the receiuing of the B. Sacrament 453. The English Ministers heare confessions and absolue against their owne doctrine pag. 277. See Penance Confessing of Christ his religion highly esteemed 27. 702. m. See Faith They that dare not confesse and professe the Cath. religion to whom they are like 255 marg To deny that thou art a Catholike is to deny Christ 269. Confirmation other wise called Bishoping pag. 314. It is a Sacrament pag. 313. The grace and effect thereof 241 m. 313. nu 17. p. 514 marg The old and new heresies against this Sacrament pag. 313. Chrisme or holy oile in cōfirmation ib. Conscience Doing against our conscience p. 83. 109. 131. nu 15. Horrour of conscience for sheding innocent bloud 83. 131. nu 15. Continencie See Chastitie Examples of notable persons that liued continently from vviues 596. The continencie of maried folke for praier sake pag. 439. for the more worthie receiuing of the B. Sacrament p. 463. Perpetual cōtinencie of man ad wife p. 439. 440. Contrition 483. See Penance Corporals for the B. Sacrament p. 84. Councels of what persons they consist p. 336. They represēt the whole Church ibid. Peter and his successors presidēts in Councels p. 337. Councels of no force with out their confirmation p. 337. Controuersies in religion to be decided by Coūcels p. 336. They haue the assistance of the holy Ghost p. 337. 338. 138. nu 3. 263. nu 27. p. 265. 266. 388 marg of Christ 51 marg 53. This assistance taketh not away due examination
71. 124. nu 14. pag. 558. Mediator See Sainctes Hovv Christ is the onely mediator 568. Merite and Meritorious 72 marg It hath correspondeÌ„ce and relation to merces hire or revvard 13. 16. 112 marg 430. 719 mar 744 marg 543 marg Both the meaning and word are in the scriptures 197 m. 198. 430. 639 m. 537 m. 705 m. 553 m. VvheÌ„ce the merite of workes riseth 72 marg 402. 411. 430. 594. 470. Difference of merites 58. 37. 486. 430. 193 m. Vve merite not our first iustification See Iustification To be worthie to merite is al one 198. 197 m. 705. marg 537 marg 553 mar The time of meriting is in this life only 245 m. See vvorkes The Protestants auoid the word merite 639. The Caluinists deny Christs owne merites 529. 708 m. Miracles necessarie to cofirme new doctrine 27. nu 1. p. 263. nu 24. p. 298. nu 82. p. 492. nu 12. True miracles only in the Cath. Church 50. nu 19. 20. p. 124. nu 22. Vvhen Heretikes may worke true miracles p. 112. nu 38. Forged or lying miracles 7â— nu 84. p. 559. nu 9. p. 722 marg Miracles vvrought by application of creatures by the name of IESVS of the Apostles other holy men by Saincts and their relikes S. Peters shadovv S. Paules napkin 112. 104. nu 13 231. 261 298. 304. 312. 326. 350. 372. By touching Christ and vvhatsoeuer belonged to him 93 marg 106. 108. Miracles in one place and at one time more then in other 147. 231. 456 marg Peculiar to certaine countries 370 m. 372. The Protestants as faithles to beleeue such miracles as the old Pagans 261. They attribute them to the Diuel as the heathen did p. 24 in marg They pretend Pharisaically Gods honour in derogating from the miracles of Saincts 246 marg The gift of miracles in the Church for edification 132. Christs miracles significatiue 247 m. Monkes Monastical life Vvhether they should worke with their handes 561. 562. They were shauen în the primitiue Church and Nunnes clipped of their heare 562. See Exemites Religious N NAmes of CHRISTIANS 323. of the authors of sectes ibid. of the first instituters of seueral religious orders ibidem Neuters 33. 706. Nouelties of wordes phrases 584. not al new that are not in Scriptures ibid. How they are to be tried nouelties of vvordes ibid. Numbers mystical 94. 700. The Protestants rashnes in condemning numbers of praiers fastes Masses c. 700. O ORiginal sinne See Sinne. Orders The three holy orders bouÌ„d to chastitie 571. Bigami excluded from holy orders 570. 579. 596. Al seuen orders haue been from the Apostles time 572. The institution and office of Deacons 305. Holy orders is a Sacrament 577. instituted by Christ at his last supper 204. 452. giuen by imposition of handes 330. 332. 577. 586 marg by a Bishop not by the peoples voices 332. It giueth grace 586 marg none to be admitted vvithout good examination 579 marg Praier and fasting at the time of giuing holy Orders 154. 332. marg See Imber daies Othes that are vnlavvful must not be kept pag. 38 marg 361. P PArdons or indulgences grounded vpon Christs ovvne vvordes 474. vpon his example 210. 474. vpon his merites and the mutual satisfaction of one for an other pag. 538. practised by S. Paul 473. 474. by the holy Bishops of the primitiue Church 474. A pardon is only a remission of temporal punishment due for sinne 473. 474. 475. Vvhy pardons more common now then in old time ibid. to whom this auctoritie of pardoning pertaineth 47. nu 19. pag. 473. 474. 475. 538. Al pardons are giuen in the vertue and name of Christ 474. Parents The duety tovvard them 142. 106. Carnal parents frendes in what cases lesse esteemed 159 marg 176 mar 181 marg duty tovvard our spiritual parents 600 marg See Priests Penance is perfect repentance that is not only amendemeÌ„t of life but implying also confession sorowful contrition and paineful satisfaction pag. 8. 30. 167 marg That the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie this penaÌ„ce p. â— 30. 171 marg 177 marg 716 marg 492 m. S Iohn Baptist first then Christ and his Apostles preached penance 7. 8. 88 marg 143 marg 295 marg 352 marg 366 marg S. Iohn Baptists penance 8. 156 marg Marie Magdalens penance 157 marg The great penance in the primitiue Church 475. 492 marg The old Canonical discipline ib. S. Paules chastening of his body by penance 444. Temporal paine remaineth due vvhen the sinne is remitted 635. Satisfaction or workes of Penance pag. 8. nu 8. 143 marg 195. 314. 454. 473. 482. 630. 645. nu â—3 717 marg They derogat nothing from Christs satisfaction but are requisite because of the same 402. 473. 538. 611. The body chastised by penance is a grateful sacrifice to God 413. The Sacrament of Penance handled at large 276. The necessitie thereof as of Baptisme pag. 277. it is secunda tabula post naufragium 277. The contempt thereof a sinne against the holy Ghost 33. nu 31. The partes thereof Contrition Confession Satisfaction 276. Vvhat is Contrition 483. 294 marg Luthers heresie of Contrition 483. It worketh saluation ibidem Vve are bound to confesse 276. See Confession Al sinnes may be remitted by this Sacrament 613. 629. It is the old heresie of the Nouatians to deny that Confession to a Priest is necessarie and his Absolution 276. 277. See Absolution Priests Gods woÌ„derful mercy toward penitent sinners 183 marg Penance before Baptisme 295 marg Perfection double one in this life an other in the life to come 532. The state of perfection See Monastical life Religious Permission of some things that are not allowed or approued 116. Toleration of the euil 256. Persecution Catholike mens comfort in persecution 26 marg 154. 163 m. 202 m. 663. nu 17. pag. 702 m. 723. nu 7. Their secret assembling in persecutioÌ„ 71. Their praise in vvhose houses such Assemblies are kept 325 marg 342 marg 421 marg There shal be great persecution of Catholike men tovvard the end of the vvorld 122. and 199. marg 727 marg Constancie in persecution necessarie ibidem marg 706. highly commended 702. marg 723. To looke backe vpon their losses is dangerous 166. To forsake al rather then the Cathol faith is necessarie 181 and 182 m. The better men most afflicted in this life 663. The Church persecuted by Heretikes and coÌ„trariewise 505 m. Fleeing in time of persecution 325 marg wise euasions to escape daÌ„gers by S. Paules example 358. nu 25. 359 mar 341. nu 37. pag. 364 marg Not to forsake our Pastors emprisoned 529 marg Happie Gailers that shew mercie to their Catho prisoners 341 marg The courtesie of heathen officers in this case 359 m. To consent by any meanes to the persecution of such is a great offence 357 marg PersecutioÌ„ an occasion of much good 310 marg The Church
the same 158 marg They and not lay men are the dispensers of Christs mysteries 40. nu 19. 42 marg pag. 109. nu 6. pag. 321. nu 40. pag. 463. nu 34. pag. 4â—0 He that despiseth them despiseth Christ 167 ma. The honour of Priesthod 67. 89 marg 360. 578 m. Preeminence before other 571. nu 4 pag. 616. 566. nu 20. pag. 484 marg Hospitalitie and almes tovvard them 163. marg 533 marg See Almes Hospitalitie The Protestants make it an odious and reprochful name 67. nu 13. pag. 130. They auoid the word in their English translations of the nevv Testament 333. Their perpetual continencie requisite 138. 570. nu 2. pag. 579. 580. 589. nu 4. 596. 437 marg 569 marg Mariage of Priests vnlavvful 21. 570. at large 575. contrarie to the auncient Canons 571. to the Councel of Nice 570. None euer lawfully maried after holy orders 21. 570. Paphnutius and the Nicene Councel concerning this matter 21. 570. Maried men being made Priests must no more companie vvith their vviues and that according to the example of the Apostles 21. 290 marg 444. nu 5. according to the custom of the primitiue Church 570. 571. The Church may annexe perpetual chastitie to holy orders 580. nu 4. in the marg The forbidding of such persons to marie is no condemnation of Mariage 575. Iouinians old heresie could neuer induce any one Priest to marie 582. Vigilantius and his follovvers much like to the Protestants in this point 570. See Vovv Priests crovvnes 665. Priests garments 701. Priests some properly so called some vnproperly 740. Al Christians are no more Priests then they are also kings that is vnproperly 657 marg 700. 709. Their spiritual hostes 658. CHRISTS Priesthod and the excellencie thereof 609. 610. 615. 616. 617. 618. 131. A Priest as he is man not as he is God 610. The Caluinists either Arrians or ignorant in auouching the contrarie ibid. His Priesthod eternal and hovv 131. 617. 618. 619. nu 3. in marg He concurreth stil in al priestly actions and is the principal vvorker 619 marg He is not the only Priest of the nevv Testament 609. 618. Many Priests of the nevv TestameÌ„t properly and peculiarly so called and their Priesthod external not only spiritual 609. 616. 617. 618. 619. Princes hovv and wherein to be obeied 64. 121. 197 marg 415. 416. 658. 659. They may not vsurpe Ecclesiastical functions 64. 403. 609. nu 1. pag. 639. They haue no more right of supremacie in spiritual causes then Heathen Princes 659. Christ and his Apostles charged vvith disobedience to Princes 658 nu 13. Peter Iohn disobeied the Magistrats coÌ„maunding them not to preach in the name of IESVS 299 marg So must Catholike preachers ib. In things lavvful not to obey them is a mortal sinne 415. Heretical tumultes disobedience against their Princes 28. 488. Heresies agaiÌ„st rule superioritie 416. 659. nu 16. and 18. The obedience of Catholikes in al teÌ„poral causes 416. The deadly sinnes of Princes superiors exempt not the subiectes from their obedieÌ„ce as the Vviâ—â—fistes teach 659. Princes theÌ„ selues must obey be subiect in matters of saith religioÌ„ 639. Al are vnder Peter his successors 279. 280. 364 m. Their election creatioÌ„ far inferiour to Gods institution of the spiritual Magistrate 658. The temporal Magistrate is called an humane creature and why 658. nu 13. Praying for kings and Princes namely in the Masse 566. marg 567. Procession on Palme-Sunday 61. Prosperitie no signe of the true religion 13. marg Protestants See Heretikes Purgatorie 12. marg pag. 34. 94. nu 29. pag. 121. nu 24. pag. 187. 430. 431. 645. nu 13. pag. 661. None not perfectly cleansed can enter into heauen 743. marg Purgatorie fire passeth al the paines of this life 431. The same is released by the praiers of the liuing 317. A third place 162. 708 marg The Scripture abused against Purgatorie ansvvered 726. See Praier Sacrifice for the dead R REconciliation to the Cathol Church 14. nu 24. p. 471. nu 5. 〈◊〉 â—chisme Religion Men of no religion â—uters Atheistes 33. Most happie that suffer any losse for religion 114. m. 116. They that forsake their religioÌ„ to saue their landes are like Esau 635. marg See Persecution Religious life 561. Their profession is according to Christs counsel and the Apostles example 55. 151. 191 marg 296. nu 44. to the Saincts of the primitiue Church 410 marg 296. VigilaÌ„tius heresie against such as forsooke al for Christ 420 marg Diuers Religions of Dominicans Franciscans c. are not diuers Sectes 323. Their diuers rules and imitation of diuers holy men is the imitation of Christ him self 531 marg 547. Their liuing in common Apostolical 296. Their rising in the night to pray 79. nu 41. Their blessing 55. The contemplatiue life preferred before the actiue by our Sauiour him self in the persons of Marie and Martha 169. Both alvvaies in the Chruch ibid. See Monkes and Monastical life Eremities Relikes The touching of Relikes their vertue miracles 23 m. 24. 100. 133. 309. 312. 326. 350. 372. 577. 622. The touching of Christs person or whatsoeuer belonged to him 93 m. The hemme of Christs garment 23 m. 24. 40 marg 100. His sepulchre 85. 622. Mount Thabor and al the holy land 49. 577 his holy Crosse See Crosse S. Peters shadow 261. nu 12 302. 304. his chaines 326. S. Paules napkins or the napkins that had touched his body 350. His chaines 61. nu 12. 372. His blessing and vertue in the ile Malta 372. His prison and other memories there 370 marg The Relikes of S. Iohn Baptist Elias Abdias 40. S. Steuens Relikes 309. 312. S. Augustine of Relikes 309. 312. S. Chrysostom 261. 350. S. Hierom. 85. 133. 622. S. Gregorie 372. nu 20. The greater vertue of Relikes the more is the honour of Christ 261. 350. 246 marg Saincts Relikes of greater force after their death 350. Eliseus body 4. Reg. 13. Miraculous reseruatioÌ„ of Relikes from putiefaction 622. Relikes reserued in the old Testament 622. VigilaÌ„tius heresie against Relikes condemned of old and refuted by S. Hierom. 133. 350. nu 12. The deuotion of the old Christians tovvard Relikes 40. 372. 622. 274 marg The deuotion tovvard Christs body vvhen it vvas dead 131. 132. The Pagans abused holy Relikes as the Protestants do novv 40. Translation of Relikes 133. 631 marg 307. Reprobation at large 405. 406. Sinne is alvvaies the cause thereof ib. 127 mar It taketh not away free vvil 406. 707. Hovv God raised Pharao 406. 407. Hovv he is said to indurat ib. to giue vp into a reprobat sense 383 marg 385. nu 26. pag. 308 marg See God Free vvil Predestination Restitution of goods il gotten 195. Revvard DiffereÌ„ces of rewards in heaueÌ„ 37. 193 marg See heauen Respect of revvard 16. nu 4. pag. 55. nu 27 pag. 631 marg 181 marg 706 marg Revvard what it signifieth 430.
Reward for relieuing Catholike prisoners 27 m. 28. nu 21. 587 m. 588. for visiting them in prison 587 m. for confessing of Christ openly 27. for al workes of mercie 181 m. for forsaking and losing ought for Gods sake 116. 191 marg 202. m. Rome called Babylon and vvhy 654. 665. 730. 731. The Church there neuer called Babylon 654. 665. 731. The Protestants sometime wil not haue Babylon to signifie Rome 665. 730. Their malice in expounding the 7 hilles of Rome when the Angel him self expoundeth it othervvise 731. The cōmendation of the Church of Rome and the faith thereof 381. 384. The Gospel transported from Hierusalem thither 287. 348 marg The Romane faith and the Catholike faith al one 384. The Priuilege of that See not to erre 66. 67. 206. 250. nu 3. Gods prouidence tovvards the same more then to al other states 370. 556. That See is the rocke of the Church and S. Peters chaire and See Apostolike 46. 47. 67. It standeth vnmoueable against all Turkes Tyrants Heretikes Schismatikes 556. Princes and Emperours stand in awe thereof 364 marg The auncient fathers of al Countries sought vnto it for resolution of doubtes 206. So ought al true preachers 499. Heretikes only refuse so to doe 499. They hate this See 423. They barke about it in vaine 47. They place Antichrist there in S. Paules time 557. The great Apostasie vvhich S. Paule speaketh of 2 Thes 2 shal be from this See of Rome 556. The Romans deuotion in visiting the Churches and Martyrs Relikes in their Stations and Pilgrimages is a signe of greater faith 384. S SAcraments seuen 506. 259. See Confirmation Penance Orders Mariage Extreme vnction Few and easie in respect of the Ievves Sacramēts 506. More effectual and beneficial ibidem 446. 623. 619 marg 627. 228. External elements in the same not burdenous not Iudaical nor Heathenish 506. 228. Christ vsed external elemēts 247. what is to adore in spirit 228. S. Augustine falsely alleaged for tvvo Sacraments only 506. Grace is giuen in by the Sacraments 224. 228. 276. 313. 357 marg 393. 39◠marg 504. 577. 586 marg 598 marg 523. 627. 652. 653. 262 marg 586 marg They flovved out of Christs side thence haue their vertue 273. Contempt of the Sacraments damnable 157 marg 321. 316 marg Vve may not the lesse esteeme the Sacraments because of the ministers of them pag. 4. nu 3. pag. 89. nu 9. The Sacraments first to be called for in sicknes 92. The B. SACRAMENT of the altar 236. The great mysterie and institution thereof by our Sauiour 78. 79. 125. 128. 201. 204. 449. 451. The Catholikes imitate Christes institution thereof and the Apostles traditon the Protestants do not 451. 452. 454. The Protestants haue taken avvay the B. Sacrament altogether 452. 237. nu 58. The real presence 78. 79. 128. 204. 205. 236. 237. nu 55. pag. 238. 291. 446. nu 16. pag. 447. 453. 624. 628. 466 m. The Gospel so plaine for the real presence the Beza controuleth it 205. 201 marg Transubstantiation 79. 128. 238. nu 66. pag. 220 marg Christs miraculous supernatural dealing with his body many vvaies and that it is not to be measured by sense and natural reason 40. nu 26. pag. 49. nu 2. pag. 55. nu 26. p. 121. nu 24. pag. 132. 148. 236. nu 52. pag. 238. 275. 276. 315 marg 540. 632. Faith necessarie in this Sacrament 128. The Protestants iudge thereof by sense and reason 238. They are like the grosse Capharnaites 238. To aske hovv it may be is a Ievvish vvord 238. Their scoffing at it 38. nu 55. pag. 83. 103. nu 3. 129 marg The real presence is by consecration 79. 128. 446. not by receiuing or in the receiuing only ibidem and 452. The Heretikes arguments ansvvered 124 and 254 marg Adoration of the B. Sacrament p. 6. 21. nu 8. pag. 453. 604. The honour thereof by solemne processions 61. by costly altars chalices ornaments 78. 128. by cleane corporals 84. by many other meanes 453. 116 marg The Angels are present 707. nu 8. It sanctifieth the altar 67. 309. nu 33. It is the supersubstantial and daily bread specially desired in the PATER NOSTER 15. 16. The preeminēces thereof aboue Manna 236. The wōderful effectes thereof in the receiuers 237. 447. In what sense it is called sometime a figure 79. nu 26. Hovv it is both a figure and yet the thing it self 205. 604. How it is called bread after the consecration 79. 236. Vvhether S. Paul saying the supper of our Lord meane the B. Sacrament 451. Receiuing in one kinde 57 125 marg 213. 236. 237 at large The authoritie of Scriptures and primitiue Church for the same 237. 295 marg 351 marg It is indifferent in one or both kindes according to the Churches ordinance 237. 259. The causes vvhy the Church appointed one kind 237. The whole grace in one kinde therfore the people not defrauded 237. The Heretikes arguments answered ibid. 125 marg Priests saying Masse must receiue both kindes 237. The puritie and preparation required to the worthie receiuing thereof 222. 258. 453. nu 27. 28. 29. Cōfession of euery mortal sinne necessarie before we receiue 453. Euil men receiue the true body bloud though vnworthily 453. The danger and punishement of vnworthie receiuing 453. nu 27. pag. 454. nu 30. 31. pag. 449 marg It is both a Sacrament and a Sacrifice and vvhy 78. 184. The SACRIFICE of the altar 21. nu 4. 204 and 447 and 616. 617. 623. 627. 628 at large 228. nu 23. 332. nu 12. 638. Christ sacrificed his body and bloud at his last supper 79. nu 28. 204. 205. The sacrifice of the altar is the self same that was vpon the Crosse 624. 628. Christ is often offered and in many places 628. It is a commemoratiue sacrifice yet a true sacrifice 205. It succeded in the place of al the sacrifices of the old Law 447. num 21. 617. 628. Christ did not take away al sacrifice by the new Testament but change them into a better 617. 623. 628. The external religion of the new Testament is principally in the Sacrifice of the altar 205. Christs eternal priesthod consisteth in this sacrifice 617. The fathers cal it the vnbloudy sacrifice 625. they call it the Masse 447. Vvhy it is called the Eucharist 638. The general redemption vpon the Crosse particularly applied in this sacrifice 629. The Caluinists argumēt against this sacrifice maketh no lesse against the sacrifices of Moyses 624. 205. nu 19. Their argument against Christs body often offered and in many places was answered by the fathers long agoe 628. It is offered to God only 332. in the memorie and honour of Saincts 332. 454. 726. for the liuing and the dead 454. 447. nu 21. pag. 726. See Masse Sacrilege Taking away of holy things or profaning them 303. 222. 92 n. 25. In what cases holy Ievvels and ornamēts
may be broken and otherwise emploied 78. nu 10. pag. 92. nu 25. Sainctes know our doings hartes heare our praiers 64. 184. 186. m. 187. 428. 457. m. They are as Angels 198. They may be present with the liuing 49. 110. m. at their ovvne toÌ„bes monumeÌ„ts 711. Praying to Saincts that they pray for vs. 380 m. 186. 304. 471. 668 at large 679. 709. 711. 717. 309. m. They are our mediators an aduocates without any derogatioÌ„ to Christ 471. 568. 678. 679. 714 m. How Christ is our only Mediator and only Aduocate 568. 678. 679. The conclusion of al praiers is Per Christum Dominum nostrum 265 marg The Protestants arguments ansvvered 409. 607. 608. 611. nu 9. 568. 678. Vigilantius their father founder of this heresie refuted by S. Hierom 711. Hovv S. Hierom saith that Christ his Saincts are euery where ibidem Their Festiuities or holidaies 7. nu 16. 75. m. 507. at large 668. Their memories or commemorations in the sacrifice of the Masse 332. 454. 726. Canonizing of Saincts 7. Their miracles 33. nu 24. See Miracles Relikes The great honour of Saincts and that it is no derogation to Christs honour 55. nu 28. pag. 350. nu 16. pag. 553 marg 577. 601. 653. 703 marg 704. 714 marg 720 marg 742 marg They are patrones of men and countries 404. They are called sauiours redeemers c. vvithout derogation to Christ 569. 577. 653. 308 marg our hope 548 marg God and our Ladie saue vs the like speaches 337. 700. To beleeue in Saincts 409. nu 14. pag. 601. Saluation No man sure of his saluation but in hope 263. 394. 402. nu 16. pag. 403. 418. 433. 444. 493. 530. 393. marg See F. The Protestants special faith Satisfaction See Penance Satisfactorie vvorkes of one for an other 474. 485. 538. Satisfaction enioyned 143 m. Schisme Prefigured in the Ievves Schismatical temples 166. 227. 228. 448. in Ieroboams calues and altars 448. in Corè Darhan Abiron 482. 695. contrarie to the vnitie of the Church 456 501. nu 9. pag. 519. 520. detestable and sacrilegious 520. The beginning of al Schismes 426 marg In schisme no vvorke auailable to saluation 14. nu 24. pag. 180. 263. nu 4. pag. 457. num 1. See Church Schismatikes Schismatical seruice sermons to be auoided 94. 482. 590. 225 marg Specially the Communion 442. 447. 448. See Heretike and Heresie Scandal 112 marg 356. 386 marg Scripture Canonical and not Canonical discerned and iudged by the Church 499. 500. See pag. 2 after the preface S. Augustines sentences cited at large The Scripture and Church Whether is elder and of more authoritie 500. The Protestants deny many bookes of the Scripture because they are repugnant to their heresies See Heretikes They many vvaies corrupt the Scriptures See Heretikes Priuate Phantastical interpretatioÌ„ of Scriptures 669. 672. Al Heretikes and the Diuel him self alleage Scriptures but falsely p. 5. nu 25. p. 11. nu 6. p. 34. 145 m. 162. nu 20. p. 261. 402. 14. nu 35. 39. pa. 613. 645. 651. nu 12. p. 646. nu 21. p. 682. 711. 740. VvomeÌ„ great tatlers talkers of Scripture 568. Not the great talkers and hearers thereof but the doers are blessed 698 m. The Scripture is ful of profound senses 232. 508. hard to vnderstand 151 marg 311 marg 558. nu 6. pag. 613. nu 4. pag. 672. 673. 661. nu 19. p. 662 marg 740. S. Paules epistles hard about iustification by faith and therfore misconstrued of old and new heretikes 389. 646. 672. The Epistle to the Romanes hard concerning predestination 404 marg The difficultie of the Apocalypse 699. The Protestants count al Scriptures easie for euery maÌ„ to vnderstand by his priuate spirit therfore they reiect the Doctors expositioÌ„s admit nothing but Scripture 672. Their folish distinction that S. Paules epistles are not hard but the matter he vvriteth of ibid. The self same scriptures alleaged by the old heretikes and the Protestants and answered by the fathers long agoe 444. nu 5. pag. 575. 646. 711. 712. The Scripture coÌ„sisteth in the true sense therof which is only in the Cath. Church 477. nu 6. p. 669. nu 20. The bare letter killeth both Iew Heretike 477. They searche not the Scriptures deepely but superficially 232. Vvho be the litle ones that best vnderstand the Scriptures 30. nu 25. p. 169. nu 21. The auncient fathers humilitie in reading and expounding the Scriptures 67â— 5â—8 661. nu 19. pag. 699. Catholike Doctors only are right handlers of the Scriptures 590. The curse for adding and diminishing thereof and that it pertaineth to heretikes not to Catholike expositors 45. The interpretation of Scripture is called prophecie 413 marg when the same is according to the rule of faith ibid. Of the translating and reading the holy Scriptures in the vulgar tongue of the difficultie of them vvith what humilitie they ought to be read of many others pointes concerning the sacred Scriptures see the Preface to the reader The text corrupted by old heretikes 684. 687. Scriptures haue not only a literal sense but also a mystical and allegorical 7. nu 15. pag. 508. 607 marg 614 marg The ProtestaÌ„ts deride the mystical interpretations of the auncient Doctors 614 marg The people may not iudge of the sense of Scriptures or of their Pastors expositions 344. The comfort and profite of Christian Cathol men in reading and hearing the Scriptures 344. 419 marg 592. Vvhat they finde in searching the Scriptures 230. Not only Scriptures but tradition also 622. marg 559. 592. 279 marg 678 marg 717 marg The Apostles and Churches precepts 336 marg See Tradition The Churches order in reading the Scriptures in her diuine Seruice See CHVRCH Secte taken sometime in good part but novv in the euil 373. 362 marg Simonie vvhat and vvhy so called 314. Vvhat a heinous sinne ibid. nu 22. Sinne original actual 395. nu 14. 676. nu 7. Al conceiued and borne in original sinne Christ excepted and his B. mother 395. No man liueth vvithout sinne 676. nu 8. pag. 16. S. Augustine excepteth our B. Ladie ibidem Sinnes mortal and venial 14. 16. 385. 643. 676. Not God but the Diuel is author of sinne 36 m. See God Hovv the Diuel sinned from the beginning 682. CoÌ„cupiscence cause of sinne 642 m. Al sinne procedeth of three special things mentioned by S. Iohn 677 marg The lavv did not cause sinne 395. 398 m. Mortal sinne excludeth grace and iustice 682. Venial sinnes consist vvith grace and true iustice 676. Examples of venial sinnes 676. How they are taken away without any Sacrament 258. they may be forgiuen after death 94. Al remission of sinnes is by the Passion of Christ 676. Many secundarie meanes instruments of remission by which the Passion of Christ is applied 676. Vvhat is meant by Sinnes couered and not imputed 392. Sinnes against the holy Ghost 33. nu 31. Sinnes crying
more religious then the Protestants Beza Annot. 〈◊〉 Test 155â— The ceremonies of Sacraments done though not mentioned De fid â—p â— 9. Act. 22 4 Gal. 1 13. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the Conuersion of S. Paul Ian. 25. 1. Cor. 15 8. ⸬ The heretikes that conclude CHRIST so in heauen that he caÌ„ be no where els til the day of Iudgement shal hardly resolue a maÌ„ that would know where CHRIST was when he appeared here in the way and spake these words to Saul ⸬ Paul also him self though with the diuine and heauenly voice prostrated and instructed yet was sent to a man to receiue the Sacraments to be ioyned to the Church August de doct Chr. lib. 1. in Prâ—â—m 2 Cor. 11 32. The Church visibly procedeth still vvith much comfort manifold increase euen by persecution ` healeth ⸬ Behold good vvorkes and almes-deedes the force thereof reaching euen to the next life ⸬ The praiers of our Almes folke beadsmen may do vs great good eueÌ„ after our departure For if they procured her temporal life much more may they helpe vs to Gods mercâ—e and to release of punishment in Purgatorie The 4 part THE propagation of the Church to the Gentils also ⸬ Here God first vttered to Peter that the time was come to preach also to the Gentiles and to coÌ„uerse with them for their saluation no lesse then with the Iewes with ful freedoÌ„ to eate al meates without respecte of the prohibition of certaine made in the old Law c In the Greeke fasting praying c At the time of praier specially God sendeth men comfortable visitations ⸬ Note these apparitions and visions to S. Peter Cornelius and others in the Scriptures very ofteÌ„ agaiÌ„st the incredulity of our Heretikes that wil beleeue neither vision nor miracle not expressed in Scripture these being beleeued of Christian men eueÌ„ before they were written c Not such as beleeue only but such as feare God and worke iustice are acceptable to him b The Epistle vpoÌ„ Munday in Easter weeke Mat. 4 12 The Epistle vpoÌ„ Munday in vvhitsoÌ„vveeke Good vvorkes before faith are preparatiues to the same not properly meritorious â—ed in huÌ„c locum Act. 8. The Canonical houres De Orat. Dom. nu 15. Act. 2. Act. 10. Luc. 23. Mattins Psal 5. Euensong Dan. 6. Act. 3. Adoration of creatures * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 They that are iustified before must not omit the Sacraments Act. 10 9. Act. 1 5. ⸬ Good Christians heare and obey gladly such truthes as be opened vnto them from God by their cheefe Pastors by vision reuelation or otherwise Act. 8 1. The Epistle vpoÌ„ S. Barnabees day Iun. 11. Act. 4 36. Act. 9 30. The name of CHRISTIANS The Church visible Hierony cont Lucif c. 7. in fine Names of Sectaries and Heretikes Protestants Diuers religious orders are not diuers sectes Ierem. 35. Num. 6. Papistes Catholikes and true Christians al one Not to be with the Pope is to be with Antichrist 〈…〉 ep 37 ep 58 ad Damas The name of CHRISTIANS The name of CATHOLIKES CREDO ECCLESIAM CATHOLICAM The ProtestaÌ„ts deride the name CATHOLIKE * In the Catechismes of the Lutherans The Epistle vpoÌ„â— S. Peter and Paules day Iun. â—9 ⸬ As Peters person vvas more notorious then others therfore better garded then other for feare he should escape so Gods prouidence in preseruing deliuering him for the longer gouernment of his Church is very maruelous ⸬ It is much for the praise of these good Christians that the assemble to Gods seruice praier was kept in their houses in the time of persecution that the Apostle came thither straight out of prison as his first refuge as now Christian people doe much to their coÌ„mendatioÌ„ in places where Heresie doth reigne ⸬ Though God had so miraculously deliuered him yet he would not teÌ„pt God by taâ—ying among his persecutors but accordiÌ„g to Christes coÌ„maundement fled for a time ⸬ Princes that take delite in the flattery and praises of the people so much that they forget them selues to be meÌ„ to giue the honour to God may be warned by this example Act. 11 29. S. Peters chaines Patronage of Angels Gen. 41 16 Publike praier for S. Peter the head The 5 part THE taking of the Gospel avvay from the obstinate Iewes and geuing of it to the Gentils by the ministerie of Paul and Barnabas c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` Barieu Exod. Iosue Iud. 1 Reg. 8. 1. Reg. 16 Ps 88 21 Psa 131 11. Lu. 3 3. Lu. 3 15. The Epistle vpoÌ„ Tuesday in Easter vveeke Lu. 23 1 Act. 1 3. ` to vs their children Ps 2 7. Esa 55 3. Ps 15 10 Abac. 1 5 c the GeÌ„tiles desired c deuout proselytes ⸬ The Ievves of their ovvne free vvil repelling the truth are vnvvorthy of Christ and vvorthily forsaken and the Gentils though they beleeued specially by Gods grace and preordination yet they beleeue also by their ovvne free vvil vvhich standeth vvel vvith Gods prouidence Es 46 6 Lu. 9 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Apostles liturgie or Masse Gal. â— Paul Barnabas are consecrated by men Imber daies * Leo ep 81 c. 1. Praescript times of fasts Epipha in compend Leo ser 3 et 4 de 〈◊〉 7 mensis Imposition of handes Holy orders * Act. 2 42 Hiero. 〈◊〉 c. 58 Esa Spiritual officers of out soules c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ⸬ The Heathen might by the daily benefites of God haue knovven him at the least to haue beene their Creatour and only Lord though the mysterie of our Redemption vvere not opened to them 2. Cor. 11 25. ⸬ Vve see by this first that SS Paul Barnabas vvere Bishops hauing here authoritie to giue holy Orders secondly that there vvas euen then a difference betwixt Bishops and Priests though the name in the primitiue Church vvas often vsed indifferently lastly that alvvaies fasting praying were preparatiues to the giuing of holy Orders Act 13 2 Aug. li. 10. de Ciu. Dei â— 1. 〈◊〉 Aug. li. 8. de Ciu. 6. 27. Dulta 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Heretical translation against holy orders 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hiero. in 11. Esa Heretical traÌ„slation against Priesthod If Saâ—â—rdos be a Priest much more Presbyter Presbyter Priest Prebâ—re Preti Gal. 5 2. ` them c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c AuÌ„cients here often in this chapter are the same that Priestes vers 2 as S. Hierom taketh it also 1 Pet. 5. the greeke approueth being alvvaies one 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Priests Hiero. in 1 ad Tit. et 4 ad Galat. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b See the Annot vers 28 toward the ende Act. 10 20. Act. 10 45. ⸬ By that faith which worketh by charitie for a dead faith can not purifie the hart of man See chap. 16 31. Amos. 9 11. c Other latin copies and the greeke read thus writing by their handes an epistle contâ—ining these things ⸬ Hereof
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Holy bread August ep 31. 34 35. 36. The signe of the crosse vsed in blessing The Churches exorcismes Luc. â— Holy vvater The force of sanctified creatures The holy land Relikes theodoret li. 36. 3. The crosse The name of IESVS Remission of venial sinnes annexed to halovved creatures Ia. c. 5. S. Gregorie The difference betvvene the Churches exorcismes other coniurations Grace giuen in the SacrameÌ„t of Orders ConsecratioÌ„ of Priests by imposition of handes In Esa c. 58. Holy Orders a Sacrament Conc. Carth 4 c. 3. Beza in cap. 6. Act. Men also are called sauiours vvithout derogatioÌ„ to Christ The Epistle for holy vvidovves ⸬ Because of this continual praier vvhich standeth not vvith coÌ„iugal carnal actes of matrimonie as the Apostle signifieth 1 Cor. 7 5 therfore vvere these vvidovves to liue in the state of perpetual continencie c Double honour and liuelihod due to good Priestes Deu. 25. 1. Cor. 9. Mat. 10 10. ⸬ Here the Apostle vvil not haue euery light felovv to be heard against a priest so S. Augustin for the like reuerence of priesthod admonisheth Pâ—Ì„carius that in no vvise he admitte any testimonies or accusations of Heretikes against a Catholike priest ep 212. ⸬ Bishops must haue great care that they giue not orders to any that is not wel tried for his faith learning and good behauiour Ambr. in hunc loc Luc. c. 2 37. widowhod widowes called Diaconissa their office These widowes must haue had but one husbaÌ„d wherof many Catholike coÌ„clusioÌ„s are deduced C. 3 2. Beza vpon this place The Caluinists most absurd exposition of the Apostles wordes Their blasphemie against the plaine text * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The very vvil to breake the vovv of chastitie is damnable * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Breaking of their first faith is by the consent of a antiquitie vvheÌ„ they breâ—ke their vovv of chastitie Why this vow is called faith or fidelitie Vvhy the first faith The heretikes exposition of this first faith impossible against the text S. Paul meaneth not that vvidovves professed should marie * othervvise Agâ—ruchia ep 11. It is better for the frailer sort that are in danger of falling to marie rather then to vow Yong vvomen may be professed taken into religion To marie after the vovv of Chastitie is to goe after Satan 1 Cor. 7. The heretikes only remedie against concupiscence is mariage The vow of chastitie lawful possible to be kept more grateful to God Iouinians heresie in this point coÌ„demned of old is called of the Protestants Gods vvord Many good vvorthie Bishops that haue not the gift of preaching and teaching c See the anÌ„oâ—ation before cap. 1 3. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b The epistle for S. Alexius â—ul 17. Iob 1 21. Mat. 6 25. ⸬ As in the 1. chap. lacke of faith and good conscience so here couetousnes or desire of these temporal things in the end of this chap. presumption and boasting of knowledge are causes of falling from the faith heresie often being the punishmeÌ„t of former sinner b The epistle for S. Timothee Ian. 24. Io. 18 37 Apoc. 17 14. 19 16. Io. 1 18. ⸬ Almes deedes and good workes laide for a fouÌ„datioÌ„ and ground to attaine euerlasting life So say the doctors vpoÌ„ this place c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 S. Chrysostom Depositum is the Catholike truth descending from the Apostles by succession of Bishops euen vnto the end The ProtestaÌ„ts can shew no such depositum Prophane nouelties of vvordes how to be tried and examined Catholike termes not expresly in the Scriptures but in sense are no such nouelties of vvordes Heretical nouelties of vvordes * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The ProtestaÌ„ts prophane nouelties of vvordes Catholikes must abhorre from heretical phrases and vvordes â— Ps 132. Heretikes arrogate knowledge falsely so called ⸬ Here againe it is plaine that holy Orders giue grace that euen by and in the external ceremonie of imposing the Bishops hands And it is a maner of speach specially vsed in this Apostle and S. Luke that Orders giue grace to the ordered that to take orders or authoritie to minister SacrameÌ„ts or preach is to be giuen or deliuered to Gods grace Act. 14 25. Tit. 3 5. Tit. 1 â— 1 Timo. 2 7. c Faith and loue coupled commonly together in this Apostles vvritings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Tim. 4 19. ⸬ Vvhat a happie meritorious thiÌ„g it is to relieue the afflicted for religioÌ„ not to be ashamed of their disgrace yroÌ„s or what miseries so euer A great blessing to haue Catholike progenitors and very coÌ„mendable to cleaue fast to their faith Apol. coÌ„t Ruff. li. 1. c. 8. The peoples speaches of their fathers faith is very Christian and laudable Deut. 32. Ps 43. * Act. 24. 2 Cor. 11. Al our good deedes are laid vp vvith God to be revvarded We must speake in Catholike termes after a certaine rule of faith and forme of vvordes Relieuers of Cath. prisoners ⸬ Marke here that the elect though sure of saluation yet are saued by meanes of their preachers teachers as also by their ovvne endeuours Mat. 10 Ro. 3 3. c See the AnnotatioÌ„ before 1 Tim. 6. v. 20. Tit. 3 9. ⸬ Conuersion from sinne and heresie is the gift of God and of his special grace yet here vve see good exhortations and praier and such other helpes of man be profitable therevnto Vvhich could not be if vve had not free vvill Vvhat secular affaires do not agree nor coÌ„sist vvith spiritual mens function Hovv spiritual men may serue secular Princes deale in ciuil causes in vit 8. Ambr. Bern. Catholikes only right haÌ„dlers of the Scripture 2 Cor. 2 4. Heretical bookes and sermoÌ„s are to be auoided Who are out of the Church or vvithin it Free vvil 1 Timot. 4 1. ⸬ That those Magicians vvhich resisted Moyses were thus called it is not written in al the old TestameÌ„t therfore it came to the Apostles knowledge by tradition as the Church novv hath the names of the 3 kings of the peniteÌ„t theefe of the souldiar that pearced Christes side on the Crosse and of the like Exo. 7. ⸬ In al danger and diuersitie of false sectes S. Paules admonition is euer to abide in that vvas first taught deliuered neuer to giue ouer our old faith for a new fansie This is it which before he calleth depositum 1. Tim. 6. and 2. Tim. 1. 2. Pet. 1 21. Women easily seduced by heresie The folly of Heretikes in time appeareth Persecution The great profit of reading the Scriptures The Heretikes folish argumeÌ„t Al Scripture is profitable ergo only Scripture is necessarie sufficient The Epistle for holy Doctors and for S. Dominike August 4. ⸬ The martyrdom of saincts is so acceptable to God that it is counted as it vvere a sacrifice in his sight and therfore hath many effectes both in the partie that suffereth it
Vvhich Iames vvrote this epistle Iâ— 1. The Church readeth these Catholike or Canonical Epistles in order at Mattins froÌ„ the 4 SuÌ„day after Easter vntil Vvhitsunday The Protestants abhorre the vvord Catholike Euseb li. 2. hist c. 22. The Epistle for a Martyr Ro. 5 3. Mat. 21 22. Mar. 11 24. Ps 102 15. Eccl. 14 18. Es 4 6 1 Pet. 1 24. The Epistle for a Martyr that is a Bishop Iob 5 17. ⸬ The grouÌ„d of teÌ„tation to sinne is our coÌ„cupiscence not God The Epistle on the 4 Sunday after Easter Prou. 17 27. The Epistle on the 5 Sunday after Easter Mat. 7 21. Ro. 2 13. ⸬ Beatitude or saluation consisteth in vvel vvorking Vvhat faith is required in praier God is not author of euil Partial and vvilful translation * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ConcupisceÌ„ce of it self no sinne Not euery sinne mortal Vvhat is the lavv of libertie in the Nevv Testament Good vvorkes a part of mans iustice Leu. 19 15. Deu. 1 16. Pro. 24 23. Eccl. 42 1. Leu. 19 18. Mat. 22 39. Rom. 13. Leu. 19 37. Deu. 1 18. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Io. 3 17 ⸬ He speaketh to al heretikes that say faith onely without vvorkes doth iustifie calling them vaine men and comparing them to Diuels ` dead Gen. 22 10. Gen. 15 6. Ro. 4 3. Gal. 3 Ios 2 1. 18. and 6 22. Scripture abused by the Anabaptistes to make no distinction of persons Vvhat the Apostle meaneth by acception of persons How he that offendeth in one commaundement is guilty of al. Vvorkes of mercie exceding grateful to God The proud impudent dealing of the heretikes against this Epistle because it is so plaine against only saith Only faith an old heresie S. Iames the rest inculcate good vvorkes against the errour of only faith falsely gathered of S. Paules vvordes Ioco citate S. Augustines vvhole disputation in this poiÌ„t very notable directly against only faith * Li. 83 q. q. 76. Heresies against good vvorkes Workes coÌ„curre vvith faith as cause of iustification Workes make vs iust in deede before God The Protestants say by faith only S. Iames cleane contrarie Not by faith only * Gal. â— * See the annot vpon the epistle to the Romans c. 2. v. 13. The manifold meaning of certaine fathers vvhen they say Only faith S. Paul nameth faith S. Iames vvorkes causes of iustification but neither the one faith only nor the other vvorkes only Faith vvithout vvorkes is a true saith but not auailable as the body vvithout the spirit is a true body though it be dead Vvhat faith the Apostle speaketh of that he knevv no special faith Mat. 23 8. Eccl. 14 1. 19 16. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ` litle ` can it yeld salt and svveete vvater ⸬ The difference betwixt the humane vvisedom specially of heretikes and the vvisedom of the Catholike Church her children Many maisters are many proud Sect-maisters 1. Io. 2 15. ⸬ The boldnes of Haeretikes adding here the vvord Scripture to the text thus And the Scripture giueth greater grace Prou. 3 35. 1 Pet. 5 5. c Free vvil mans owne endeuour necessarie in comming to God 1 Pet. 5 6. c He forbiddeth detractioÌ„ euil speaking slaundering c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 14 4. ⸬ Al promises and purposes of our worldly affaires are to be made vnder condition of Gods good liking pleasure and it becommeth a Christian man to haue vsually this forme of speache in that case if God vvil if God otherwise dispose not Mans vvorking vvith Gods grace is no derogation therevnto ⸬ A feareful description of the miseries that shal befall in the next life to the vnmerciful couetous men ` condemned c He meaneth either fruite or raine ` is as hand Mt. 5 34 The Epistle in a votiue Masse for the sicke Mr. 6 13 b The Epistle in Maioribus Litanijs on S. Markes day and in the Rogation daies the heretikes translate Acknovvledge your sinnes c. So litle they can abide the very vvord of confession 3 reg 17. Eccl. 48. Lu. 4 25 3. reg 18 41. ⸬ He that hath the zeale of conuerting sinners procureth thereby mercie and remission to him self vvhich is a singular grace The sinnes crying to heauen Vvhat othes are lawful vvhat are not Heretical traÌ„slation against Priesthod Neither their Elders so called nor their Ministers can be those vvhoÌ„ the Apostle here calleth Presbyteros They haue no reason to call their Ministers by that name Their DeacoÌ„s should rather be called Ministers They should keepe the name Priest as vvel as deacon The SacrameÌ„t of EXTREME VNCTION The heretikes obâ—ections against the said Sacrament ansvvered and vvithal it is proued to be a Sacrament Remission of sinnes annexed to creatures Holy vvater Holy oile blessed by the Bishop The peoples deuotion tovvard such hallowed creatures The sacrameÌ„tal vvordes The three effects of this Sacrament Priests and not Elders are the ministers of this sacrament * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In hunc locum Confession Truthes vnvvritten and knovven by tradition Conuerting of soules Our saluation attributed to men vvithout derogation to Christ â— 10. v. 2. 1 Pet. 1. 1 Pet. 5. * See the Annotation 1 Pet. 5. v. 13. 2 Pet. 3. 1 Pet. 5. * See the AnnotatioÌ„ vpon S. Iames epistle c. 2. v. 21. The Epistle In Cathedra S. Petri. Roma Ian. 10. 2 Cor. 1 3. Eph. 1 3. The Epistle for many martyrs ⸬ Chastitie not onely of body but also of minde is required S. Bede vpon this place Leu. 11 19. 20 7 Deu. 10. c God vvil iudge men according to euery ones vvorkes and not by faith onely Ro. 2. Gal. 2. 1 Cor. 6 20. 7 23 ⸬ He meaneth the errours of Gentility or if he vvrite to the Iewes dispersed he meaneth the yoke of the Law vvith the fond and heauy additioÌ„s of their later Maisters called Deuterôses The Heretikes to make it sound to the simple against the traditions of the Churche corrupt the text thus Which you haue receiued by 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 fathers Ro. 16 25. Col. 1 26. Tit. 1 2. Esa 40 6. The Epistle vpon Saturday in Easter weeke ` a spiritual house Es 28 16. Ps 117. Mt. 21. Act. 4. Es 8. ` vvhereto also they are ordeined Ro. 9 33. Exo. 19. c The Protestants can no more gather of this that al Christians be Priests then that al be kings as is most plaine Apocalyp 1 6. and 5 10. Thou hast made vs a kingdom or kings priests Apoc. 1. Ose 2. Ro. 9. Gal. 5 16. The Epistle vpoÌ„ the 3 Sunday after Easter Mt. 5 16 ⸬ So is the Greeke but the Protest in fauour of temporal lawes made against the Cath. religion translate it very falsely thus to al maner ordinaÌ„ce of man theÌ„ selues boldly reiecting Ecclesiastical decrees as meÌ„s ordinances c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ro. 13 1. c In this speache is often commeÌ„ded the vnitie of al Christians among them selues The
same dales they be novv solemnely kept his B. mothers and other Saincts as the Aduersaries them selues confesse aboue 1300 yeres as appeareth in the barbarous combattes betvvene Vvestphalus the Lutheran Caluin and by the vvritings betvvixt the Puritans and Protestants For vvhich purpose see also hovv old the holiday of S. Polycarpe is in Eusebius li. 4. c. 14 of the AssumptioÌ„ of our Ladie or her dormition in S. Athanasius S. Augustine S. Hierom. S. Damase both of that feast and of her Natiuitie in S. Bernard vvho professeth he receiued them of the Church that they ought to be most solemnel kept ep 174. Vvherein vve can not but vvonder at the nevv Church of England that though against the pure Caluinistes vvil and doctrine keepe other Saincts and Apostles daies of their death and yet haue abolished this special feast of our Ladies departure vvhich they might keepe though they beleeued not her Assumption in body vvhereof yet S. Denys giueth so great testimonie being assured she is departed at the least except they either â—are her or thinke her vvorthy of lesse remembrance then any other Sainct her self prophecying the contrarie of al Catholike generations that they should blesse her And in deede the Assumption is her proper day as also the feast of her Natiuitle the other of the Purification and the Annuneâ—ation vvhich they keepe in England being not so peculiar to her but belonging rather to Christes Presentation in the Temple and his Conception To conclude vve may see in S. Cyprian ep 34. Origen ho. 3. in diuers Tertulliau de cor â—il S. Gregorie Nazianzene de amore pauperum the Councel of Gangres yea and in the councel of Nice it self giuing order for Easter and the certaine celebrating thereof that Christian Festiuities be holy auÌ„cient and to be obserued on prescript daies and times and that this is not Iudaical obseruation of daies as Aërius taught for vvhich he vvas condemned of Heresie as S. EpiÌ„phanius witnesseth But of holidaies S. Augustine sheweth both the reason and his liking in these memorable vvordes 〈◊〉 for the feastes belonging to our Lord thus We dedicate and consecrate the memorie of Gods benefites vvith solemnities feastes and certaine appointed daies left by tract of times there might creept in ingrateful and vnkinde obliuion Of the festiuities of Martyrs thus Christian people celebrate the memories of Martyrs vvith religious solemnitie both to moue them selues to imitation of them and that they may be partakers of their merites and be holpen vvith their praiers Cont. Faust li. 20. c. 21. And of al Saincts daies thus Keepe ye and celibrate vvith sobrietie the Natiuities of Saincts that vve may imitate them vvhich haue gone before Vs and they may reioyce of vs vvhich pray for vs. In ps 88. Conc. 2. in fine And as is said of prescript daies of feastes so the like is to be said of fastes vvhich els vvhere vve haue shewed to be of the Apostles ordinance And so also of the Ecclesiastical diuision of the yere into Aduent Septuagesme c. the vveeke into so many I eries the day into Houres of praiers as the Prime the Third the Sixth the None c. Vvhereof see S. Cyprian vvho deriueth these things by the Scriptures from the Apostles also and counteth these things vvhich the vvicked Heretikes reproue to be ful of mysterie Like vnto this also is it that the holy Scriptures were so disposed of and deuided that certaine peeces as is alvvaies obserued and practised vntil this day should be read at one time and others at other times and seasons through out the yere according to the diuersitie of our Lordes actions and benefites or the Saincts stories then recorded Vvhich the Puritane Caluinists also condemne of superstition desiring to bring in hellish horrour and al disorder See conc Carthag 3. c. 47. pag. 288 of this booke 24. By an allegorie Here vve learne that the holy Scriptures haue beside the litteral sense a deeper spiritual and more principal meaning which is not only to be taken of the holy vvordes but of the very factes and persons reported both the speaches and the actions being significatiue ouer and aboue the letter Vvhich pregnancie of manifold senses if S. Paul had not signified him self in certaine places the Heretikes had bene lesse vvicked and presumptuous in condemning the holy fathers allegorical expositions almost vvholy who now shew them selues to be mere brutish and carnal men hauing no sense nor feeling of the profunditie of the Scriptures vvhich our holy fathers the Doctors of Gods Church savv â—1 Freedom He meaneth the libertie and discharge from the old ceremonies sacraments and the vvhole bondage of the Lavv and from the seruitude of sinne and the Diuel to such as obey him but not libertie to do vvhat euery man list or to be vnder no obedience of spiritual or temporal lavves and gonerners not a licence neuer to pray fast keepe holyday or vvorkday but vvhen and hovv it seemeth best to euery mans phantasie Such a dissolute licentious state is farre from the true libertie vvhich Christ purchased for vs. CHAP. V. Against the lie of the false Apostles he protesteth his mind of Circumcision 13 and testifieth that they are called to libertie But yet left any misconster Christian libertie he telleth them that they shal not inherite the kingdom vnles they abstaine from the vvorkes of the flesh vvhich are al mortal sinnes and do the fruitful vvorkes of the Spirit fulfilling al the commaundements of the Lavv by Charitie verse 1 STAND and be not holden in againe vvith the yoke of seruitude ✠verse 2 Behold I Paul tel you that if you be circumcised Christ shal profite you nothing ✠verse 3 And I testifie againe to euery man circumciding him self that he is a detter to doe the vvhole Lavv. ✠verse 4 You are euacuated from Christ that are iustified in the Lavv you are falleÌ„ from grace ✠verse 5 For vve in spirit by faith expect the hope of iustice ✠verse 6 For in Christ IESVS * neither circumcision auaileth ought nor prepuce but ″ faith that vvorketh by charitie ✠verse 7 You ranne vvel vvho hath hindered you not to obey the truth ✠verse 8 The persuasion is not of him that calleth you * ✠verse 9 A litle leauen corrupteth the vvhole paste ✠verse 10 I haue confidence in you in our Lord that you vvil be of no other minde but he that troubleth you shal beare the iudgement vvhosoeuer he be ✠verse 11 And as for me brethren if as yet I preach circumcision vvhy doe I yet suffer persecution then is the scandal of the crosse euacuated ✠verse 12 I would they vvere also cut of that trouble you ✠verse 13 For you brethreÌ„ are called into libertie only make not this ″ libertie an occasion to the flesh but by charitie serue
to abuse the simple do falsifie this sentence of the Apostle to make it serue for the mariage of Votaries it is notorious First they vse deceit in supplying the verbe substantiue that vvanteth making it the Indicatiue moode thus Mariage is honorable c. as though the Apostle affirmed al mariage to be honorable or lavvful vvhere the verbe to be supplied ought rather to be the Imperatiue moode Let mariage be honorable that so the speache may be an exhortation or commaundement to them that be or vvil be maried to vse them selues in that state in al fidelity cleanlinesse and coniugal continencie one tovvard an other as vvhen S. Peter also and this Apostle exhorte maried men to giue honour to their vviues as to the vveaker vessels and to possesse their vessel in honour not in the passions of ignominie and vncleanlinesse this is honorable or chast mariage to vvhich he here exhorteth And that it is rather an exhortation then an affirmation it is euident by the other partes and circumstances of this place both before after al vvhich are exhortations in their owne translations this only being in the middes and as indifferent to be an exhortation as the rest by their owne confession they restraine of purpose Our text therfore and al Catholike translatioÌ„s leaue the sentence indifferent as it is in the Greeke and as true translatours ought to do not presuming to addict it to one side lest they should restraine the sense of the holy Ghost to their owne particular fantasie Againe our new Translatours corrupt the text in that they translate in omnibus among al men because so they thinke it vvould sound better to the ignorant that Priests Religious and al vvhosoeuer may marie vvhere they can not tell either by the Greeke or Latin that in omnibus should be the masculine gendre rather then the neutre as not only Erasmus but the Greeke doctors also take it to signifie that mariage should be honorably kept betweene man and vvife in al pointes and in al respectes See S. Chrys and Theophyl in hunc locum For there may be many filthy abuses in vvedlocke vvhich the Apostle vvarneth them to take heede of and to keepe their mariage-bed vndefiled But the third corruption for their purpose aforesiad and most impudent is that some of the Caluinistes for in omnibus translate inter quosuis vvith a marginal interpretation to signifie al orders conditions states and qualities of men So boldly they take away al indifferencie of senses and make Gods vvord to speake iust that vvhich them selues vvould and their heresie requireth in vvhich king they passe al impudencie and al heretikes that euer vvere 7. Remember your Prelates Vve be here vvarned to haue great regard in our life and beleefe to the holy fathers Doctors glorious Bishops gone before vs in Gods Church not doubting but they being our lawful Pastors had and taught the truth of vvhom S. Augustine said That vvhich they found in the Church they held fast that vvhich they learned they taught that vvhich they receiued of their fathers the same they deliuered to their children Cont. Iulian. li. 2 c. 10. Vvhich respect to our holy forefathers in faith is now in this vvicked contempt of the Heretikes so much the more to be had See the said holy doctors second booke against Iulian the Pelagian throughout vvhat great account he maketh of them in the confutation of heresies and hovv far he preferreth them aboue the proud Sectmaisters of that time as vve must now doe against our new doctors This place also is rightly vsed to proue that the Church of God should keepe the memories of Saincts departed by solemne holidaies and other deuout vvaies of honour 9. Not vvith meates He speaketh not of Christian fastes but of the legal difference of meates vvhich the Hebrues vvere yet proâ—e vnto not considering that by Christes faith they vvere made free from al such obseruations of the Law 10. We haue an altar He putteth them in minde by these vvordes that in folowing to much their old Iewish rites they depriued them selues of an other maner and a more excellent sacrifice and meate meaning of the holy altar and Christes ovvne blessed body offered and eaten there of vvhich they that continue in the figures of the old Law could not be partakers This altar saith I sychius is the altar of Christes body vvhich the Ievves for their incredulity must not behold Li. 6 c. 21 in Leuit. And the Greeke vvord as also the Hebrue ansvvering therevnto in the old testament signifieth properly an altar to sacrifice on and not a metaphorical and spiritual altar Vvhereby vve proue against the Heretikes that vve haue not a common table or profane communion borde to eate mere bread vpon but a very altar in the proper sense to sacrifice Christes body vpon and so called of the fathers in respect of the said body sacrificed Greg. Nazianz. in orat de sorore Gorgonia Chrys demonst quòd Christus sit Deus Socrat. li. 1. c. 20. 25. Aug. ep 86. De ciu Dei li. 8. c. 27. li. 22. c. 10. Confess li. 9 c. 11. 13. Cont. Faust Manich. li. 20. c 21. Theophyl in 23. Mat. And vvhen it is called a table it is in respect of the heauenly foode of Christs body and bloud receiued 15. The hoste or praise Though it may signifie the spiritual sacrifices of praise and thankesgiuing of vvhat sort soeuer ye it specially may be thought to signifie the great Sacrifice of the B. body and bloud of Christ not as vpon the Crosse vvhich vvas but once done in bloudy sort but as in the Church and new Testament vvhere it is daily done vnblouddily being the proper host of laude and thankes giuing and therfore called the Eucharist and being the fruite and effecte of Christ and his Priests lippes or vvordes that is of consecration because this sacrifice is made by the force of the holy vvordes And vvhen vve reade in the psalme and other places of the olde Testament of the host of praise it may be thought to be a prophecie of the nevv Sacrifice not of euery vulgar thankes giuing And so the old fathers in the primitiue Church to hide the mysteries from the vnvvorthy or heathen often speake What is saith S. Augustine a more holy sacrifice of praise then that vvhich consisteth in thankes giuing all vvhich the faithful do knovv in the sacrifice of the Church Li. 1. cont aduers leg preph c. 18. Againe c. 20. The Church from the times of the Apostles by the most certaine successions of Bishops offereth to God in the body of Christ the Sacrifice of praise And a 〈◊〉 aftervvard Novv Israel according to the spirit that is the Church offereth a singular Sacrifice according to the spirit of vvhose house be vvil not take calues nor goates but vvil take the Sacrifice of praise not according
to the order of Aaron but according to the order of Melchisedec See ep 120. c. 19. ep 57. ad q. 1. in fine Thus you see vvhen the holy fathers handle the Scriptures they finde Masse and Sacrifice in many places vvhere the ignorant heretikes or the simple might thinke they speake onely of a common thankes giuing 16. God is promerited This latin vvord promeretur cannot be expressed effectually in any one English vvord It signifieth Gods fauour to be procured by the foresaid vvorkes of almes and charitie as by the deserts and merites of the doers Which doctrine and vvord of merites the Aduersaries like so il that they flee both here and els vvhere from the vvord translating here for promeretur Deus God is pleased more neere to the Greeke as they pretend Which in deede maketh no more for them then the latin vvhich is agreable to most auncient copies as vve see by Primasius S. Augustines scholer For if God be pleased vvith good vvorkes and shew fauour for them then are they meritorious and then only faith is not the cause of Gods fauour to men 17. Obey your Prelates There is nothing more inculcated in the holy Scriptures then obedience of the lay people to the Priests and Prelates of Gods Church in matters of soule conscience and religion Vvhereof the Apostle giueth this reason because they haue the charge of mens soules and must ansvver for them vvhich is an infinite preeminence and superiority ioyned vvith burden and requireth maruelous submission and most obedient subiection of al that be vnder them and their gouernement From this obedience there is no exception nor exemption of kings nor Princes be they neuer so great If they haue soules and be Christian men they must be subiect to some Bishop Priest or other Prelate And vvhatsoeuer he be though Emperour of all the vvorld if he take vpon him to prescribe and giue lawes of religion to the Bishops and Priests vvhom he ought to obey and be subiect vnto in religion he shal he damned vndoubtedly except he repent because he doth against the expresse vvord of God and law of nature And by this you may see the difference of an heretical and a disordered time from other Catholike Christian daies For heresie and the like damnable reuoltes from the Church of God is no more but a rebellion and disobedience to the Priests of Gods Church vvhen men refuse to be vnder their discipline to heare their doctrine and interpretation of Scriptures to obey their lawes and counsels This disobedience and rebellion from the Spiritual Gouernour vnder pretence of obedience to the Temporal is the bane of our daies and specially of our Countrie vvhere these new Sectes are properly mainteined by this false principle That the Prince in matters of soule and religion may commaund the Prelate vvhich is directly and euidently against this Scripture and all other that commaund the sheepe of Christes fold to obey their spiritual Officers THE ARGVMENT OF THE EPISTLE OF S. IAMES THIS Epistle as the rest folovving is directed specially as S. Augustine saith against the errour of only faith vvhich some held at that time also by misconstruing S. Paules vvordes Yea not only that but many other errours vvhich then also vvere annexed vnto it as they are novv doth this Apostle here touche expresly He saith therfore that not only faith but also good vvorkes are necessarie that not only faith but also good vvorkes do iustifie that they are actes of Religion or seruice and vvorship of God that to keepe al the commaundements of God and so to abstaine from al mortal sinne is not impossible but necessarie that God is not author of sinne no not so much as of tentation to sinne that vve must stay our selues from sinning vvith feare of our death of the Iudgement of hel and stirre our selues to doing of good vvith our revvard that vve shall haue for it in heauen These pointes of the Catholike faith he commendeth earnestly vnto vs inueighing vehemently against them that teach the coÌ„trarie errors Hovvbeit he doth vvithal admonish not to neglect such but to seeke their conuersion shevving them hovv meritorious a thing that is Thus then he exhorteth generally to all good vvorkes dehorteth from al sinne but yet also namely to certaine from certaine as from acception of persons from detraction and rash iudging from concupisceÌ„ce and loue of this vvorld from svvearing and to praier to almes to humilitie confession and penance but most copiously to patience in persecution Novv vvho this Iames vvas It is not be vvhose feast the Church keepeth the 25 of Iulie vvhich vvas S. Iohns brother and vvhose martyrdom vve haue Act. 12. but he vvhom the Church vvorshippeth the first of Maie vvho is called Frater Domini our lordes brother and brother to Iude and vvhich vvas the first Bishop of Hierusalem of vvhom vve reade Act. 15 21. and also Gal. 2. of vvhose vvonderful austeritie and puritie of life the Ecclesiasticall stories do report Euseb li. 2. c. â—2 Hiero. in Catalogo Therfore as the old High-priest had povver and charge ouer the Ievves not only in Hierusalem and Iurie but also dispersed in other Countries as vve vnderstand Act. 9. v. 1 2. so S. Iames likevvise being Bishop of Hierusalem and hauing care not only of those Ievves vvith vvhom he vvas resident there in Iurie but of al the rest also vvriteth this Epistle To the tvvelue tribes that are in dispersion and in them to al Christians vniuersally dispersed through the vvorld THE CATHOLIKE EPISTLE OF IAMES THE APOSTLE Catholike Epistle The vvord Catholike though in the title of this Epistle the rest folovving called The Catholike Epistles it be not vvholy in the same sense as it is in the Creede yet the Protestants so feare and abhorre the vvord altogether that in some of their Bibles they leaue it cleane out although it be in the Greeke and in some they had rather translate ridiculously thus The general Epistle c. vvhereas these are famously knovven and * specified in antiquitie by the name of Catholike Epistles for that they are vvritten to the vvhole Church not to any peculiar people or person as S. Paules are CHAP. I. Vve haue to reioyce in persecution but if vve be patient and vvithal absteine from al mortal sinne 9 considering hovv vve shal be exalted and crovvned for it vvhen the persecutor vvho enricheth him self vvith our spoiles shal fade avvay 13 But if any be tempted to fall or to any other euil let him not say God it the author of it vvho is the author of al good onely 19 Such points of the Caâ—â—-faith vve must be content to learne vvithout contradiction and anger and to doe accordingly 26 Because othervvise vve may talke of Religion but in deede it is no Religion verse 1 IAMES the seruant of God and of our Lord IESVS Christ to the tvvelue tribes
shal goe out no more and I vvil vvrite vpon him the name of my God and the name of the citie of my God nevv Hierusalem vvhich descendeth out of heauen from my God and my nevv name ✠verse 13 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ✠verse 14 And to the Angel of the Church of Laodicia vvrite Thus saith Amen the faithful and true vvitnesse * vvhich is the beginning of the creature of God ✠verse 15 I knovv thy vvorkes that thou art neither colde nor hote I vvould thou vvere colde or hote ✠verse 16 But because thou art ″ lukevvarme and neither cold nor hote I vvil begin to vomite thee out of my mouth ✠verse 17 Because thou saiest That I am riche and enriched and lacke nothing and knovvest not that thou art a miser and miserable and poore and blinde and naked ✠verse 18 I counsel thee to bye of me gold fire-tried that thou maiest be made riche and maiest be clothed in vvhite garmentes that the confusion of thy nakednes appeare not and vvith eie salue anoint thine eies that thou maiest see ✠verse 19 I * vvhom I loue do rebuke and chastise Be zelous therfore and doe penance ✠verse 20 Behold I stand at the doore and knocke if any man shal heare my voice and open the gate I vvil enter in to him and vvil suppe vvith him and he vvith me ✠verse 21 He that shal ouercome I vvil giue vnto him to sitte vvith me in my throne as I also haue ouercome and haue sitten vvith my father in his throne ✠verse 22 He that hath an eare let him heare vvhat the Spirit saith to the Churches ANNOTATIONS CHAP. III 5. He that shal ouercome In al these speaches to diuers Bishops and their Churches he continually encourageth them to constancie in faith and good life by setting before their eies the revvard of the next life And yet the Caluinists vvould haue no man do good in respect of such revvard 9. Adore before thy feete You see this vvord of adoration is in Scriptures vsed for vvorship of creatures also and that to fall before the feete of holy men or Angels for duety and reuerence is not idolatrie except the proper honour due to God be giuen vnto them See the Annotations vpō the 19 22 Chapter concerning the Apostles prostration before the Angel And the Aduersaries euasion saying that the adoration vvas of God onely and that before the feete of the partie signifieth nothing els but in his presence is false and against the phrase of Scriptures as 4 Reg. 4. vvhere the Sunamite adored Elisaeus falling dovvne before his feete and 4 Reg. 2. the sonnes of the Prophets adored him in the same sort and here this adoration can not be meant but of the Bishop or Angel of Philadelphia because he promiseth this honour as a revvard and as an effecte of his loue tovvardes him saying And they shal knovv that I haue loued thee And that vvhich he saith in the 22 Chapter I fel dovvne to adore before the feete of the Angel the very same he expresseth thus in the 19 Chapters I fel before his feete to adore him making it al one to adore before his feete and to adore him 11. That no man take thy crovvn◠That is his crovvne of euerlasting life and glorie if he perseuêre not to the end in faith good vvorkes othervvise an other shal enter into his place as Mathias did both to the dignitie of the Apostleship to the heauenly crovvne due for the vvel vsing and executing of the same function vvhich Iudas might and should haue had if he had perseuêred to the end and as the Gentiles came into the grace and place of the Ievves Other difficulties concerning this kinde of speache are resolued in Schoolemen and are not here to be stoode vpon 16. Lukevvarms Zeale and feruour is commendable specially in Gods cause and the Neuters that be neither hote nor cold are to Christ and his Church burdenous and lothsome as luke-vvarme vvater is to a mans stomake prouoking him to vomite and therfore he threateneth to void vp such Neuters out of his mouth CHAP. IIII. 1. A doore being open in heauen he savv one sitting in a throne 4 and round about him foure and tvventie seniors sitting 6 and the foure beastes here described 9 vvhich vvith the 24 seniors continually glorified him that sate in the throne verse 1 AFTER these thinges I looked and behold a doore open in heauen and the first voice which I heard vvas as it vvere of a trompet speaking vvith me saying Come vp hither and I vvil shevv thee the thinges vvhich must be done quickly after these ✠verse 2 Immediatly I vvas in spirit and behold there vvas a seate sette in heauen and vpon the seate one sitting ✠verse 3 And he that sate vvas like in sight to the Iasper stone and the Sardine and there vvas a raine-bovv round about the seate like to the sight of an Emeraud ✠verse 4 And round about the seate foure and tvventie seates and vpon the thrones foure and twentie seniors sitting clothed about in vvhite garmentes and on their heades crovvnes of gold ✠verse 5 And from the throne proceeded lightenings and voices and thunders and seuen lampes burning before the throne vvhich are the seuen Spirites of God ✠verse 6 And in the sight of the seate as it vvere a sea of glasse like to crystall and in the middes of the seate and round about the seate foure beastes ful of eies before and behind ✠verse 7 And the first beast like to a lion and the second beast like to a calfe and the third beast hauing the face as it vvere of a man and the fourth beast like to an egle flying ✠verse 8 And the foure beastes euery one of them had sixe vvinges round about and vvithin they are ful of eies and they had no rest day and night saying ″ Holy Holy Holy Lord God omnipotent vvhich vvas and vvhich is and vvhich shal come ✠verse 9 And vvhen those beastes gaue glorie and honour and benediction to him that sitteth vpon the throne that liueth for euer and euer ✠verse 10 the foure and tvventie seniors fel dovvne before him that sitteth in the throne and adored him that liueth for euer and euer and cast their crownes before the throne saying ✠verse 11 Thou art vvorthie O Lord our God to receiue glorie and honour and povver because thou hast created al thinges and for thy vvil they vvere and haue been created ANNOTATIONS CHAP. IIII. 8. Holy holy holy This vvord is thrise repeated here and Esa 6 and to the imitation therof in the seruice of the holy Church at Te Deum and at Masse specially in the Preface next before the great mysteries for the honour of the three persons in the B. Trinitie and that
ofteÌ„ namely in the sacrifice of the altar The sacrifice of the altar that on the Crosse both one The fathers call it the vnblouddy sacrifice of the altar Comment in 9 Hebr. Caluins contâ—Ì„pt of the fathers Leu. 16 14. Ps 39 7. c For sinne is the proper name of a certaine sacrifice called in Hebrue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as â—olocaust is an other kinde See the Annot. 2. Cor. 5. v. 2â— Ps 109. Cor. 15 25. Hier. 31 33 34. Heb. 8 8. ⸬ This is partly fulfilled in by the grace of the new testament but it shal be perfectly accomplished in heauen c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c To dedicat is to be authour beginner of a thing The Protestants traÌ„slate he hath prepared for their heresie that Christ vvas not the first maÌ„ that entered into heauen Heb. 6 4 Deu. 19. 15. Mat. 18 16. to 8 17. ⸬ Heresie and Apostasie from the Catholike faith punishable by death Deu. 32 35. Rom. 12 19. Ps 134 14. The Epistle for many Martyrs c Good vvorkes make great coÌ„fidence of saluation haue great revvard Abaâ— 2 3. Ro. â—1 17. Gal. 3 12. The old sacrifices obscurely shadovved but the sacrifice of the altar most plainely reprosenteth the sacrifice on the Crosse The Ievves sacrifices vvere not absolute IndependeÌ„t because they vvere often repeated The Apostle proueth by the often repeating of the Ievves sacrifices not that they vvere none but that they vvere not absolute sufficient The old sacrifices remitted not sinnes but vvere only signes therof God refuseth the Iewes sacrifices not al sacrifice That Christ should haue a body vvas necessarie for his Priesthod and sacrifice The body of Christ is the sacrifice of the alter Ps 39. The Ievves sacrifices refused not al sacrifice We must often note that the Apostles speache of many Priests and often sacrificing concerneth only the Iewes Priests and sacrifices not the Priests and sacrifice of the new Testament The Caluinists arguments against Christs body often offered and in many places ansvvered by the fathers long a goe in 10 cap. Hebr. ibidem The general redemption vpon the Crosse is particularly applied in the sacrifice of the altar Primas leâ—â— citate * ho. 17 in ep ad Heb. Councels and fathers When the Apostle seemeth to say there is no remission or oblation for sinne he alvvaies meaneth that ful remission by Baptisme The Caluinists heresie against remission of sinnes Al sinnes may be remitted by penaÌ„ce but not so fully as by Baptisme Perilous reading of the Scriptures 2 Pet. 3. Contempt of Christs bloud in the SacrameÌ„t Luc. 22. Penance Mercie to the emprisoned for religion Losse of goods for religion Faith is the coÌ„fort of the afflicted ⸬ By this vvord substaÌ„ce is meant that faith is the ground of our hope c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 1 13 Gen. 4 4 Mat. 23 35. ⸬ Here it appeareth that Henoch yet liueth and is not dead against the Caluinists See the annot Apocal. chap. 11. Gen. 5 24. Eccl. 44 16. ⸬ Vve must beleeue that God vvill reward all our good workes for he is a rewarder of true iustice not an accepter or imputer of that that is not Gen. 6 13. Eccl. 44 17. Gen. 12 4. 13 1. Gen. 17 19. 18 10. 21 2. Eccl. 44 22. Gen. 22 9. Gen. 21 12. Rom. 9 7. c That is in figure and mysteriâ— of Christ dead aliue againe Gen. 27 27 36. Gen. 48 15. Gen. 47 31. Gen. 50 24 25. ⸬ The translation of Relikes or Saincts bodies the due regard and honour vve ought to haue to the same are proued hereby Exo. 2 2. Exo. 1 16. Exo. 2 11 ⸬ The Protestants that deny vve may or ought to doe good in respect or for revvard in heauen are hereby coÌ„futed Exo. 12 37. Gen. 14 22. Ios 6 10 Ios 6 23 25. 2 3. The Epistle for many Martyrs Not only or a special faith Faith is of things not seen as in the B. Sacrament Nothing profitable or meritorious with out faith The citatioÌ„s the nevv Testament not only according to the Hebrue but to the SeptuagiÌ„ta Gen. 47. v. 31. * Aug. de ciu Dei li. â—5 c. 14. The vulgar latin translation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rod. * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bed Adoration of creatures and namely of holy things * Ios 7 6. * Oceum in collect * 3 Reg. 11 12. Corrupt translation against Dulia Not faith onely Iaâ— 2. Li. 4 Stro. pag. 240. No vvorkes of the Patriarkes or any other profitable but by their faith in Christ Which is alvvaies the Apostles meaning in coÌ„mending faith The Patriarkes and other iust not in heauen before Christ Col. 3. 8. 1 Pet. 2 1. Prou. 3 11. Apoc. 3 19. Rom. 12 18. ⸬ That vve be not good there is no lacke on Gods part vvho offereth his grace to vs but the defect is in our selues that are not ansvverable to Gods calling of vs and grace tovvards vs. c Such as forsake their saluation and religion to saue their lands and goods are like Esau Gen. 25 33. Gen. 27 38. Exo. 19. 20. ` â—kindled or burning Exo. 19 12. ⸬ The faithful are made fellovves of Angels of al the perfect soules departed since the beginning of the vvorld and of Christ him self c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gen. 4 10. Ag. 2 7. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deu. 4 24. Temporal punishment after remissioÌ„ of sinnes either here or in â—urgatorie c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 12. 10. 1 Pet. 4. Gen. 18 3. 19 2. 3. Deu. 31. Ios 1. Psal 55 12. 117 6. The epistle for a Confessor that is a Bishop ⸬ Nevv diuers changeable strange doctrines to be auoided for such be hereticall Against vvhich the best remedie or preseruatiue is alvvaies to looke backe to our first Apostles the holy fathers doctrine Leu. 16 27. Ose 14 3. c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is make you perfect and absolute in al goodnes c aptet vos Hospitalitie Angels harboâ—red Hovv mariage is honorable in al if the Apostle did so say as he doth not * 1 Cor. 7. v. 38. One short place manifoldly corrupted by the Protestants They restraiÌ„e the sense to their Heretical fansie 1 Pet. 3. 1 Thes 〈◊〉 * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 * The Eng. Bib. 1577. * Oâ—cum in Collect. * Beza in no. Test Groecolat an 1565. Vve must haue regard to the faith doctrine of the fathers Memories and feastes of SaiÌ„cts Iudaical abstinence from meates Material altars for the sacrifice of christs body 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Sacrifice of the altar is the principal host of praise and thankes giuing therfore called Eucharistia The Protestants auoid the vvord merite 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Good vvorkes meritorious The Apostle doth inculcate obedience to the Priests and Bishops of Gods Church No person exempted from this obedieÌ„ce in matters of religion